INTERNATIONAL CODE OF NOMENCLATURE
FOR CULTIVATED PLANTS(ICNCP or Cultivated Plant Code)incorporating the Rules and Recommendations
for naming plants in cultivation
Ninth Edition
Adopted by the International Union of Biological Sciences
International Commission for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants

Prepared and edited by
C.D. Brickell (Commission Chairman), C. Alexander, J.J. Cubey, J.C. David,
M.H.A. Hoffman, A.C. Leslie, V. Malécot, Xiaobai Jin,
members of the Editorial Committee

June, 2016

ISSN 1813-9205
ISBN 978-94-6261-116-0, Scripta Horticulturae Number 18
Published by ISHS, June 2016
Executive Director of ISHS: Ir. J. Van Assche
ISHS Secretariat, PO Box 500, 3001 Leuven 1, Belgium
Printed by Drukkerij Station Drukwerk, PO Box 3099, 2220 CB Katwijk aan Zee, The Netherlands© 2016 by the International Society for Horticultural Science (ISHS). All rights reserved. No part ofthis book may be reproduced and/or published in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical,
including photocopying, microfilm and recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system,without written permission from the publishers.
Photograph on the front cover:Lettuce trial 2003. Credit: RHS / Jacquie Gray.

Contents

CONTENTS
Foreword
Membership of the IUBS International Commission for the Nomenclature of CultivatedPlantsPrefaceComparison between the 2009 Code and this edition
New provisions
Important dates in this CodePrevious editions of this Code
PREAMBLE
DIVISION I: PRINCIPLESDIVISION II: RULES AND RECOMMENDATIONS

Chapter I: General provisions
Article 1: Relationship with the International Code of Nomenclature for algae,
fungi, and plants
Chapter II: Definitions
Article 2: The cultivar
Article 3: The Group
Article 4: The grex
Article 5: The chimaera
Article 6: The denomination class
Article 7: Publication
Article 8: Names and epithets
Article 9: Date of a name
Article 10: Established names
Article 11: Accepted names
Article 12: Conserved names
Article 13: Trade designations
Chapter III: Conventions for presentation of names
Article 14: Cultivar status
Article 15: Group status
Article 16: Grex status
Article 17: Trade designation status
Chapter IV: Limitation to the principle of priority
Article 18: Starting points in nomenclature
Article 19: Conservation of names
Chapter V: Naming plants in cultivation
Article 20: Names of wild plants brought into cultivation

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

v
vii
ix
xii
xv
xvi
xvii
1
3
5
5
5
6
6
10
12
13
13
14
14
16
16
16
18
18
19
19
19
20
20
22
22
22
23
23

iii

Contents

Article 21: Names of cultivars
Article 22: Names of Groups
Article 23: Names of grexes
Article 24: Names of graft-chimaeras
Chapter VI: Publication and establishment
Article 25: Conditions of publication
Article 26: Date of publication
Article 27: Conditions of establishment
Article 28: Citation of authors’ names
Chapter VII: Choice, re-use, and rejection of names
Article 29: Choice of names
Article 30: Re-use of epithets
Article 31: Rejection of names
Chapter VIII: Translation, transliteration, and transcription
Article 32: Translation of epithets
Article 33: Transliteration of epithets
Article 34: Transcription of epithets
Chapter IX: Spelling (orthography)
Article 35: Spelling of epithets
DIVISION III: NAMES OF HYBRID GENERADIVISION IV: REGISTRATION OF NAMESDIVISION V: NOMENCLATURAL STANDARDSDIVISION VI: MODIFICATION OF THIS CODE

Appendix I: Directory of International Cultivar Registration Authorities
Appendix II: Directory of statutory plant registration authorities
Appendix III: Places maintaining nomenclatural standards
Appendix IV: Libraries holding significant collections of nursery catalogues
Appendix V: Special denomination classes
Appendix VI: List of conserved and rejected epithets
Appendix VII: Latin names of plants
Appendix VIII: The nomenclatural filter
Appendix IX: Quick guide for new cultivar names
Appendix X: Plant designations not governed by the ICNCPAppendix XI: Flow chart of nomenclatural bodies and processes
Glossary
Index of scientific names
Subject index

iv

23
35
37
38
40
40
41
42
45
47
47
48
49
52
52
53
54
57
57
61
64
65
68
69
88
101
106
109
111
113
117
131
135
139
140
161
171

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Foreword

FOREWORD
This ninth edition of the International Code for the Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants
replaces the eighth edition of the Code which was published in October 2009 as Scripta
Horticulturae Number 10 and as Regnum Vegetabile Vol. 151.
This new edition derives from decisions taken at a meeting of the IUBS International
Commission for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants held over 20–21 July 2013 in
Beijing, China. Prior to this meeting requests for suggestions to amend the previous
Code had been sought from all interested parties and some of these proposals were
published in Hanburyana (Vol. 5, 2011, Vol. 6, 2012 and Vol.7, 2013). All the
proposals that had been submitted were collated by Janet Cubey and forwarded to theCommission Members in advance of the meeting, so that those not able to attend could
make their opinions known. Copies of the proposals were also circulated to all thoseattending the Sixth International Symposium on the Taxonomy of Cultivated Plants,
which had been held on 15–19 July in Beijing, immediately prior to the Commission
meeting. An open discussion on the proposals was held on the final day of the
Symposium.
At the Commission meeting all the proposals to amend the Code were discussed andwhere appropriate were voted on by those present. The views of those members unable
to attend, as well as opinions expressed by those attending the Symposium, wereconveyed to the meeting. At the meeting in Beijing we also benefited from theattendance of three observers whose invited contributions were much appreciated.
These were: Yolanda Herta (UPOV, Switzerland), Jean Maison (CPVO, France) andNatalie Iwanycki (Royal Botanical Gardens, Canada). At the conclusion of the meetingan Editorial Committee was appointed to carry out the editing of the Code and toarrange for its publication. The Editorial Committee consisted of Chris Brickell(Chairman), Crinan Alexander, John David, Marco Hoffman, Alan Leslie, Valéry
Malécot and Xiaobai Jin, with Janet Cubey as Editorial Committee Secretary.
The Commission is very grateful to the Beijing Forestry University and the convenersof the Symposium, Qixiang Zhang and Xiaobai Jin, for providing facilities andhospitality for the Commission meeting.
Initial work on preparing the new edition was carried out at Wisley by Janet Cubey,
John David, Alan Leslie and myself, using transcribed recordings taken at the meeting,as well as the notes taken by the Editorial Committee Secretary. Drafts were forwarded
to other members of the Editorial Committee and following further discussion anddebate a final version (together with a request for an additional vote on the provisionsof Art. 34) was circulated to the full Commission membership for further comments
and suggestions prior to publication. I would like to thank Xiaobai Jin in particular forInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Editionv

Foreword

his meticulous attention to detail, which has been extremely helpful during the editorial
process.
The Commission is indebted to the following individuals who submitted proposals andsuggestions for the revision of this Code:James Armitage (UK), Saskia Bodegom (Netherlands), Roger Cross (Australia), Janet
Cubey (UK), Dawn Edwards (UK), Hiroyuki Iketani (Japan), Alan Leslie (UK), John
McNeill (UK), Charles Nelson (UK), Richard Sanford (UK), Johan van Scheepen(Netherlands), Julian Shaw (UK), Roger Spencer (Australia), Xiaobai Jin (China),
Adrian Young (UK).
I would like to express my gratitude to all these individuals, as well to those who took
part in the Beijing Symposium discussions or have subsequently assisted us in
preparing this new edition of the Code. Richard Sanford (RHS, Wisley) in particular
has played a significant role in the preparation of this Code, notably in the preparationof both the Appendices and the Indexes. Janet Cubey and John David have bothcontributed significantly to ensuring the administration of the long editorial process
was conducted efficiently and I am grateful to them for their efforts.
Since the last edition of the Code we have welcomed two new members: Dr Marco
Hoffman, who joins us as the new Commission Secretary, and Janet Cubey, both ofwhom have already demonstrated their value to the Commission. Two members havestood down from the membership: Dr Wilbert Hetterscheid (our former Secretary) andDr Niall Green. I am most grateful to them all for their contributions to theCommission.
This will be my last foreword as Chairman of the Commission and I would like toexpress my gratitude and warmest thanks to all the members of the Commission withwhom I have worked over the years both in the preparation of the Code and promoting
its application to cultivated plants worldwide.
Proposals to modify this Code will, when possible, be published in Hanburyana andincluded on the HORTAX website. They should be sent to The Chairman, The
Editorial Committee, ICNCP, c/o RHS Garden Wisley, Woking, Surrey GU23 6QB,
UK or by email to icncp@rhs.org.uk.
Chris Brickell, Chairman, IUBS International Commission for the Nomenclature ofCultivated Plants and Chairman, Editorial Committee, ICNCP.

vi

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Commission

IUBS INTERNATIONAL COMMISSION FOR THE
NOMENCLATURE OF CULTIVATED PLANTS
Members, July 2013
Chairman
Mr C.D. Brickell
The Camber, The Street
Nutbourne, PulboroughWest Sussex RH20 2HE
United Kingdom
Secretary
Dr M.H.A. Hoffman
Applied Plant Research, Wageningen
PO Box 85, 2160AB Lisse
The Netherlands
Björn Aldén
Gothenburg botanical garden
Carl Skottsbergs gata 22A
SE-41319 Gothenburg
SwedenDr Crinan Alexander
Royal Botanic Garden Edinburgh
20A Inverleith Row
Edinburgh EH3 5LR
United Kingdom
Dr B.R. Baum
Agriculture & Agri-Food Canada
960 Carling Avenue
Ottawa, Ontario
Canada K1A 0C6
Dr Janet J. Cubey
RHS Garden Wisley
WokingSurrey GU23 6QB
United Kingdom
Dr J.C. DavidRHS Garden Wisley
WokingSurrey GU23 6QB
United Kingdom

Ing. C. (Kees) van Ettekoven
Naktuinbouw, Sotaweg 222371 GD Roelofarendsveen
The Netherlands
Dr Hugh F. GlenBox 1781, Forest Hills
Durban, 3624 South Africa
Dr Hiroyuki Iketani
National Institute of Fruit Tree Sciences
NARO
2-1 Fujimoto, Tsukuba
305-8605 Japan
Dr A.C. Leslie
109 York Street
Cambridge CB1 2PZ
United Kingdom
Dr Valéry Malécot
Institut de Recherches en Horticulture etSemences & Département Écologie
Agrocampus-Ouest Centre d’Angers
Institut National d’Horticulture et de Paysage
2 rue André Le Nôtre
49045 Angers Cedex 01
FranceProf. J. McNeill(appointed by IAPT for IUBS)Royal Botanic Garden Edinburgh
20A Inverleith Row
Edinburgh EH3 5LR
United Kingdom

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Editionvii

Commission

Prof. Xiang Qibai
Nanjing Forestry University
Lonpan Road 159
Nanjing 210037, Jiangsu
China
Dr Roger Spencer
Royal Botanic Gardens
South Yarra, Victoria 3141
Australia
Freek Vrugtman
Royal Botanical Gardens
PO Box 399
Hamilton, Ontario
L8N 3H8Canadaviii

Dr John H. Wiersema
US Department of Agriculture/Agricultural
Research Service
National Germplasm Resources Laboratory
Bldg 003, Beltsville Agricultural ResearchCenter
Beltsville, Maryland 20705-2350
United States of America
Dr Jin Xiaobai
Institute of Botany
Chinese Academy of Sciences
20 Nanxincun, Xiangshan
Beijing 100093
China

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Preface

PREFACEThis ninth edition of this Code maintains the overall format and style of the eighth(2009) edition and whilst the general order of the Articles remains the same, somealteration to numbering within the Articles has been made to take into account theaddition or removal of some provisions. A comparative key listing changes in
numbering within the Rules, Notes, Recommendations and Divisions between the2009 edition and the current edition is provided on page xii.
A comparative list of new provisions appearing in Divisions II–VI is also provided toindicate differences between the 2009 Code and this edition (page xv).
Whilst this Code is written in English, the Commission hopes that translations will bemade available in other languages and scripts so that it may be more widely used in
the naming of cultivated plants throughout the world. The Commission has continued
to pay particular attention to differing linguistic customs, taking into account where
possible the formation and use of words and terms in different parts of the world.
The Preamble outlines the justification for the publication of this Code and describes
the way in which the various provisions operate. It will be noted that the Rules andRecommendations of this Code are also intended to apply to all organisms traditionallytreated as plants, including all algae and fungi.
The Principles are essentially the same as in the 2009 Code. There are two changes.
The first reflects the renaming of the former International Code of BotanicalNomenclature as the International Code of Nomenclature for algae, fungi and plants,
whilst the second acknowledges the use of trade designations, although making it clear
these are not regulated by this Code.
The following changes and amendments relating to the Rules and Recommendations
for the categories cultivar, Group and grex have been introduced in this edition of theCode:
Exceptionally it will be permitted to publish the name for a new cultivar before theoriginal individual has been propagated (Art. 2.3 Note 5).
Where a collective name has been given to a plant composed of different cultivars ona single rootstock, that name is to be treated as a trade designation (Art. 2.22 Note 7).
A distinction is made between graft-chimaeras and mutation-chimaeras (Art. 5.1 and5.2).
A name which has to be adopted following its use in a grant from a statutory plantregistration authority, and which replaces an earlier accepted name, is to be referred toInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Editionix

Prefaceas the adopted name. The earlier accepted name becomes a synonym of the adopted
name (Art. 11.3).
It is noted that rules employed by statutory registration authorities in considering theacceptability of epithets (or ‘denominations’) may differ from those in this Code (Art.
11.3 Note 1).
Further guidance is provided to make it clear that code form epithets are acceptable
when they differ by only one character or numeral (Art. 21.25).
It is recommended that an epithet established in a non-Roman script should consist of
no more than 30 characters when transliterated or transcribed (Rec. 21K).
It is recommended that epithets should not contain the epithet of a species from thegenus in which the cultivar, Group or grex belongs (Rec. 21M).
It is recommended that where the original application of a cultivar epithet can nolonger be ascertained, different lineages may be distinguished by appending a device
such as the name of the originator of that lineage (Rec. 21N).
It is recommended that Series may be treated as Groups where appropriate, and where
it does not cause confusion (Rec. 22B).
Publications relating to an ICRA Register or Checklist which have appeared only inelectronic media, can be made nomenclaturally effective by the printing and depositof two copies in a designated library (Rec. 25C).
The provision to permit the date of a published, but undated, trade catalogue to beestablished by subsequent research is extended to any publication (Art. 26.3).
It is recommended that when an epithet is derived from a different language to that ofits publication the original word or phrase should be given at the time of establishment(Rec. 27D.3).
The decision taken by an ICRA in choosing between competing names for the sameplant must be fixed by publication of that decision (Art. 29.2).
The translation of an epithet, and the treatment of that translation as a tradedesignation, is to be avoided if the translation replicates an existing epithet in the
denomination class (Art. 32.1 Note 1).
It is noted that where different authors have used separate transcription systems,
transcribed epithets may not be identical, even when based on the same original epithet(Rec. 34A.1).
It is recommended that reverse transcription should return words to their original form,
irrespective of the demands of the transcription system used (Rec. 34A.2).

x

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Preface

It is recommended that where a cultivar or grex name appears in a publication in alanguage that uses a non-alphabetic script different from that of its original publication,
the original, or the Roman transcribed epithet, should be used whenever possible (Rec.
34A.3).
It is noted that this Code follows Kenkyusha’s New Japanese–English Dictionary inusing hyphens in transcribed epithets, contrary to the practice in the ALA-LC
Romanization Tables (Rec. 34D.1 Note 2).
Where duplicates of nomenclatural standards have been prepared, and are separately
filed, these may be referred to as duplicate standards (Div. V.1).
It is noted that the names of graft-chimaeric genera are governed entirely by this Code.
As they do not have types there are no type specimens or nomenclatural standards(Div. V.1 Note 2).
In order to be effective the word standard (or a phrase such as nomenclatural standard
or standard specimen) should be included in any statement where a standard isdesignated (Div. V Note 9).
The way in which dates are described have, as far as possible, been made consistentthroughout the Code.
There are no new Divisions or Appendices in this Code. However, the content of manyof these has been revised and edited to take account of recent changes. This affects inparticular Appendix I (Directory of International Registration Authorities), Appendix
III (Places maintaining nomenclatural standards), Appendix V (Special denomination
classes) and Appendix X which has been expanded to include not only guidance on
trade designations, but also advice on the handling of Series for cultivars.
The Glossary has also been considerably revised and edited to ensure consistency andrelevance to the text of the Code.
Whilst codes of nomenclature should remain bastions of stability for naming of plants,
they do need to be updated in line with developing trends and practices that occur inthe disciplines they serve, as well as to reflect problems that have occurred in theoperation and interpretation of their rules. Whilst it is to be hoped that this edition willserve the users of cultivated plants for some years to come, the Commission always
welcomes further suggestions for its future development.
C.D. Brickell. On behalf of the IUBS International Commission for the Nomenclatureof Cultivated Plants.
October, 2015

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Editionxi

Codes, comparison

COMPARISON BETWEEN THE 2009 CODE AND THIS EDITION
This key demonstrates how the various numbered Rules, Notes, Recommendations,and Divisions of the 2009 edition of this Code may be compared with the provisionsof this edition. This does not necessarily indicate that the meanings or implications of
the previous provisions remain unchanged.
2009
Div II
1.1
1.2
1.3
1A.1
2.1
2.1 Nt.1
2.2
2.2 Nt.2
2.2 Nt.3
2.2 Nt.4
2.3
2.4
2.5
2.6
2.7
2.8
2.9
2.10
2.11
2.12
2.13
2.14
2.15
2.16
2.17
2.18
2.19
2.19 Nt.5

xii

2016
Div II
1.1
1.3
1.4
1A.1
2.1
2.1 Nt.1
2.2
2.2 Nt.2
2.2 Nt.3
2.2 Nt.4
2.3
2.5
2.6
2.7
2.8
2.9
2.10
2.11
2.11
2.12
2.13
2.14
2.15
2.16
2.17
2.18
2.19
2.19 Nt.6

2.20
2.21
2.22
2.23
3.1
3.2
3.3
3.3 Nt.1
3.3 Nt.2
3.4
3.5
4.1
4.1 Nt.1
4.1 Nt.2
4.2
4.3
4.4
5.1
6.1
6.2
6.2 Nt.1
6.3
6.4
6.5
7.1
8.1
8.1 Nt. 1
8.1 Nt.2
8.2
8.3

2.20
2.21
2.22
2.23
3.1
3.2
3.3
3.3 Nt.1
3.3 Nt.2
3.4
3.5
4.1
4.1 Nt.1
4.1 Nt.2
4.2
4.3
4.4
5.1
6.1
6.2
6.2 Nt.1
6.3
6.4
6.5
7.1
8.1
Deleted
8.1 Nt.1
8.1
8.2

8.4
8A.1
9.1
9.1 Nt.1
9.2
10.1
10.1 Nt.1
11.1
11.2
11.2 Nt.1
11.3
11.4
11.5
11.6
11.7
11.8
12.1
13.1
13.2
13.2 Nt.1
14.1
14.1 Nt.1
14.1 Nt.2
14.2
14.3
15.1
15.2
15.3
16.1
16.2

8.3
8A.1
9.1
9.1 Nt.1
9.2
10.1
10.1 Nt.1
11.1
11.3
13.2 Nt.1
11.4
11.5
11.6
11.7
11.8
11.9
12.1
13.1
13.2
13.2 Nt.2
14.1
14.1 Nt.1
14.1 Nt.2
14.2
14.3
15.1
15.2
15.3
16.1
16.2

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Codes, comparison

16.3
16.4
17.1
17.2
17.3
17.3 Nt.1
18.1
18.2
18.3
19.1
19.2
19.3
20.1
20.2
21.1
21.2
21.2 Nt. 1
21.3
21.4
21.5
21.6
21.6 Nt. 2
21.7
21.8
21.9
21.10
21.11
21.12
21.13
21.14
21.15
21.16
21.17
21.18
21.19
21.20
21.21

16.3
16.4
17.1
17.2
17.3
17.3 Nt.1
18.1
18.2
18.3
19.1
19.2
19.3
20.1
20.2
21.1
21.2
21.2 Nt. 1
21.3
21.4
21.5
21.6
21.6 Nt. 2
21.7
21.8
21.9
21.10
21.11
21.12
21.13
21.14
21.15
21.16
21.17
21.18
21.19
21.20
21.21

21.22
21.23
21.24
21.25
21.25 Nt.3
21A.1
21B.1
21C.1
21D.1
21E.1
21F.1
21G.1
21H.1
21I.1
21J.1
21K.1
22.1
22.1 Nt.1
22.2
22.3
22.4
22.5
22.6
22A.1
23.1
23.2
23.3
23.4
23.5
23.5 Nt.1
23.5 Nt.2
23.5 Nt.3
23A.1
24.1
24.2
24.3
24.4

21.22
21.23
21.24
21.25
21.25 Nt.4
21A.1
21B.1
21C.1
21D.1
21E.1
21F.1
21G.1
21H.1
21I.1
21J.1
21K.1
22.1
22.1 Nt.1
22.2
22.3
22.4
22.5
22.6
22A.1
23.1
23.2
23.3
23.4
23.5
23.5 Nt.1
23.5 Nt.2
23.5 Nt.3
23A.1
24.1
24.2
24.3
24.4

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

24.5
24.6
25.1
25.1 Nt.1
25.1 Nt.2
25.2
25.3
25A.1
25B.1
25B.2
25B.3
26.1
26.2
26.2 Nt.1
26.3
26.4
26A.1
27.1
27.2
27.3
27.4
27.5
27.5 Nt.1
27.6
27.6 Nt.2
27.7
27.8
27A.1
27B.1
27C.1
27D.1
27D.2
27E.1
27F.1
27F.2
27G.1
27H.1

24.5
24.6
25.1
25.1 Nt.1
25.1 Nt.2
25.2
25.3
25A.1
25B.1
25.1 Nt.3 & 25C.1
25C.2
26.1
26.2
26.2 Nt.1
26.3
26.4
26A.1
27.1
27.2
27.3
27.4
27.5
27.5 Nt.1
27.6
27.6 Nt.2
27.7
27.8
27A.1
27B.1
27C.1
27D.1
27D.2
27E.1
27F.1
27F.2
27G.1
27H.1

xiii

Codes, comparison

28.1
28.2
28.3
28.4
28.5
28.6
28A.1
29.1
29.2
29.3
29.4
29A.1
30.1
30.1 Nt.1
30.2
30.3
30.4
30.5
31.1
31.2
31.3
31.4
31.5
31.6
31.7
31.8
31.8 Nt.1
32.1
32.1 Nt.1
32.2
32.2 Nt.2
32A.1
33.1
33.1 Nt.1
33A.1
33A.1 Nt.2
33A.1 Nt.3

xiv

28.1
28.2
28.3
28.4
28.5
28.6
28A.1
29.1
29.2
29.3
29.4
29A.1
30.1
30.1 Nt.1
30.2
30.3
30.4
30.5
31.1
31.2
31.3
31.4
31.5
31.6
31.7
31.8
31.8 Nt.1
32.1
32.1 Nt.1
32.2
32.2 Nt.2
32A.1
33.1
33.1 Nt.1
33A.1
33A.1 Nt.2
33A.1 Nt.3

34.1
34.1 Nt.1
34A.1
34B.1
34C.1
34D.1
34D.2
35.1
35.2
35.3
35.4
35.5
35.6
35.7
35.8
35.9
35.10
35.11
35.12
35.13
35.14
35A.1
35B.1
Div IIIDiv III, 1
Div III, 2
Div III, 2 Nt.1
Div III, 3
Div III, 4
Div III, 5
Div III, 6
Div III, 7
Div III, 8
Div III, 9
Div III, 10
Div III, 11
Div III, 1234.1
34.1 Nt.1
34A.1
34B.1
34C.1
34D.1
34D.2
35.1
35.2
35.3
35.4
35.5
35.6
35.7
35.8
35.9
35.10
35.11
35.12
35.13
35.14
35A.1
35B.1
Div IIIDiv III, 1
Div III, 2
Div III, 2 Nt.1
Div III, 3
Div III, 4
Div III, 5
Div III, 6
Div III, 7
Div III, 8
Div III, 9
Div III, 10
Div III, 11
Div III, 12

Div III, 13
Div III, 14
Div IVDiv IV, 1
Div IV, 2
Div IV, 3
Div IV, 4
Div IV, 5
Div IV, 6
Div IV, 7
Div IV, 8
Div V
Div V, 1
Div V, 1 Nt.1
Div V, 1 Nt.2
Div V, 1 Nt.3
Div V, 2
Div V, 3
Div V, 3 Nt.4
Div V, 3 Nt.5
Div V, 3 Nt.6
Div V, 3 Nt.7
Div V, 4
Div V, 5
Div V, 6
Div V, 6 Nt.8
Div V, 7
Div V, 8
Div V, 9
Div V, 10
Div V, 10 Nt.9
Div V, 11
Div V, 12
Div V, 13
Div V, 14
Div VIDiv III, 13
Div III, 14
Div IVDiv IV, 1
Div IV, 2
Div IV, 3
Div IV, 4
Div IV, 5
Div IV, 6
Div IV, 7
Div IV, 8
Div V
Div V, 1
Div V, 1 Nt.1
Div V, 1 Nt.3
Div V, 1 Nt.4
Div V, 2
Div V, 3
Div V, 3 Nt.5
Div V, 3 Nt.6
Div V, 3 Nt.7
Div V, 3 Nt.8
Div V, 4
Div V, 5
Div V, 6
Div V, 6 Nt.9
Div V, 7
Div V, 8
Div V, 9
Div V, 10
Div V, 10 Nt.11
Div V, 11
Div V, 12
Div V, 13
Div V, 14
Div VI

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

New provisions

NEW PROVISIONS
The following are novel provisions appearing in Division II–VI of this edition.
ART

1.2
2.3 Nt.5
2.22 Nt.7
5.2
8.2 Nt.2
11.2
11.3 Nt.1
21.23 Nt.3
21L.1
21M.1
21N.1
22B.1
25.1 Nt.3
27D.3
34A.2
34A.3
34D.1 Nt.2
35.11 Nt.1
Div V, 1 Nt.1
Div V, 7 Nt.9

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Editionxv

Important dates

IMPORTANT DATES IN THIS CODE
Dates upon which particular provisions of this Code become effective.
The Rules in this Code are retroactive, except in the following specified cases. The
date on the left is that upon which each Rule becomes effective.
1 May 1753
2 January 1858
1 January 1900
1 January 1953
1 January 1959

1 January 1973
1 January 1996

1 January 2004

1 January 2010

xvi

Art. 18.1
Art. 18.3
Art. 18.2
Art. 25.2
Art. 25.3
Div III, 13
Art. 21.6
Art. 21.7
Art. 21.11
Art. 21.16
Art. 21.22
Art. 21.24
Art. 26.1
Art. 27.1
Art. 25.3
Div III, 13
Art. 21.13
Art. 21.17
Art. 21.18
Art. 21.20
Art. 21.23
Art. 21.15
Art. 22.6
Div V, 5
Div V, 6Art. 23.5

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Previous editions

PREVIOUS EDITIONS OF THIS CODE

1st

Published by the RHS as a booklet: 29 pp
Stearn, W.T.

2nd

Regnum Vegetabile 10: 28 pp
1958
Fletcher, H.R., Gilmour, J.S.L., Lawrence, G.H.M., Little, Jr, E.L.,
Nilsson-Leissner, G. & de Vilmorin, R.

3rd

Regnum Vegetabile 22: 30 pp
1961
Fletcher, H.R., Gilmour, J.S.L., Lawrence, G.H.M., Matthews, J.D.,
Nilsson-Leissner, G. & de Vilmorin, R.

4thRegnum Vegetabile 64: 32 pp
Gilmour, J.S.L., Horne, F.R., Little Jr, E.L., Stafleu, F.A. &Richens, R.H.

1969

5th

Regnum Vegetabile 104: 32 pp
Brickell, C.D., Voss, E.G., Kelley, A.F., Schneider, F. &Richens, R.H.

1980

6th

Regnum Vegetabile 133: 175 pp
Trehane, P., Brickell, C.D., Baum, B.R., Hetterscheid, W.L.A.,
Leslie, A.C., McNeill, J., Spongberg, S.A. & Vrugtman, F.

1995

7th

Acta Horticulturae 647: 123 pp
Regnum Vegetabile 144
Brickell, C.D., Baum, B.R., Hetterscheid, W.L.A., Leslie, A.C.,
McNeill, J., Trehane, P., Vrugtman, F. & Wiersema, J.H.

2004

8th

Scripta Horticulturae 10: 184 pp
2009
Regnum Vegetabile 151
Brickell, C.D., Alexander, C., David, J.C., Hetterscheid, W.L.A.,
Leslie, A.C., Malécot, V., Xiaobai, Jin & Cubey, J.J.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

1953

xvii

Preamble

Pre. 1 – Pre. 7

INTERNATIONAL CODE OF NOMENCLATURE FOR
CULTIVATED PLANTS
PREAMBLE
1.
The disciplines of agriculture, forestry, and horticulture require a precise,stable, and simple system of naming plants that can be applied internationally. Thissystem must deal with both the terms that denote the various categories oftaxonomically distinguishable groups of plants (taxa, plural; taxon, singular) in
cultivation and the formation of names for such groups.
The purpose of giving a name to a taxon is to supply a means of referring to it and toindicate to which category it is assigned, rather than to indicate its characters or
history.
This Code aims to provide a stable method of naming taxa of cultivated plants1,
avoiding and rejecting the use of names that may cause error or ambiguity.
Next in importance is the maintenance of prevailing custom and the avoidance of theunnecessary creation of names. Other considerations, such as absolute grammaticalcorrectness, regularity or euphony of epithets, regard for persons etc.,
notwithstanding their undeniable importance, are of less significance.
2.
The Principles form the basis of the system in this Code for naming plants incultivation.
3.
The detailed provisions are divided into Rules, set out in the Articles, andRecommendations. Notes are provided to give ancillary information and Examples
are added to the Rules and Recommendations to illustrate them.
4.
The object of the Rules is to put names from the past in order and to provide
for those of the future.
5.
The Recommendations deal with subsidiary points, their object being to bringabout greater uniformity and clarity, especially in future naming. Names contrary toa Recommendation may not, on that account, be rejected but, whenever possible,
Recommendations should be followed.
6.

The provisions regulating modification of this Code form its last Division.

7.

The Rules and Recommendations apply to all organisms traditionally treated

1

These are deliberately selected plants that may have arisen by intentional or accidental hybridizationin cultivation, by selection from existing cultivated stocks, or from variants within wild populations orfrom genetically modified plants.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

1Pre. 7 – Pre. 12

Preambleas plants (including algae and fungi) and whose origin or selection is primarily due tointentional human activity.
8.
The only proper reasons for changing a name of a taxon are either a more
profound knowledge of the facts resulting from adequate taxonomic study or thenecessity of giving up a name that is contrary to the Rules of the ICN and ICNCP.
9.
In the absence of a relevant Rule or where the consequences of Rules are
doubtful, established custom is followed.
10. For the purposes of this Code the verb “write” is to be construed as covering all
methods of presenting a name, whether hand-written, printed or electronic.
11. Translations of this Code are encouraged. In the event of any discrepancy, theoriginal English version is considered correct.
12.

2This edition of the Code supersedes all previous editions.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Principles

Prin. 1 – Prin. 5

DIVISION I: PRINCIPLESPRINCIPLE 1
A precise, stable, and internationally recognized system for naming plants incultivation is essential for international understanding and communication. The aimof this Code, the International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants (ICNCP),
also known as the Cultivated Plant Code, is to promote uniformity, accuracy, andstability in the naming of agricultural, forestry, and horticultural plants.
PRINCIPLE 2
The International Code of Nomenclature for algae, fungi, and plants (ICN) governs
the names in Latin form for algae, fungi, and plants, except for graft-chimaeric
genera, which are entirely governed by this Code.
Taxa of plants whose origin or selection is primarily due to intentional humanactivity may be given names formed according to the provisions of this Code. With
the exception of any Latin component within their names, the form of which isgoverned by the ICN, the nomenclature of names in the categories of cultivar, Group,and grex1 is governed by this Code alone.
PRINCIPLE 3
The naming of taxa governed by this Code is based upon priority of publication.
Each cultivar or Group with a particular circumscription and each grex with aparticular parentage may bear only one accepted name: the earliest that is inaccordance with the Rules, except as provided for within this Code.
PRINCIPLE 4
Names of plants governed by this Code must be universally and freely available foruse by any person2 to denote a taxon.
PRINCIPLE 5This Code regulates the terminology to be used for categories of taxa governed bythis Code and the names to be applied to those individual taxa.
Under some national and international legislation such as that providing for National
Listing or Plant Breeders’ Rights (Plant Variety Rights), names may be established
for taxa of plants using terminology peculiar to such legislation. This Code does not
1

Plants of this type are sometimes referred to as cultigens
In using the word “person” in this Code we are adopting the legal definition which covers both theindividual and the corporate body.
2

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

3

Prin. 5 – Prin. 11

Principles

regulate the use of such terminology, their rules, or the formation of such names but
recognizes that, under such legislation, these names take precedence over names
formed under the provisions of this Code.
PRINCIPLE 6
While the use of trade designations as marketing devices in addition to properly
established names of taxa of plants is acknowledged in this Code, the formation ofsuch designations is not regulated under this Code.
Plants are sometimes marketed using trademarks. Such trademarks are theintellectual property of an individual or corporate body and are not therefore freely
available for any person to use; consequently, they cannot be considered as names as
defined in this Code.
PRINCIPLE 7
The formation and use of common names of plants are not regulated by this Code.
PRINCIPLE 8International registration of cultivar, Group, and grex names and the publication andpromotion of lists of such names are of the greatest importance for promoting
uniformity, accuracy, and stability in the naming of cultivated plants.
PRINCIPLE 9
The selection, preservation, and publication of designations of nomenclatural
standards is important in stabilizing the application of cultivar and Group names.
Particular names are attached to nomenclatural standards to make clear the precise
application of the names and to help avoid duplication of such names. Although not arequirement for the establishment of a name, the designation of such standards isstrongly encouraged.
PRINCIPLE 10
This Code has no force beyond that deriving from the free assent of those concernedwith the naming of cultivated plants. However, the Rules and Recommendations of
this Code should be endorsed and applied by all those responsible for the formation
and use of names for cultivated plants.
PRINCIPLE 11
The provisions of this Code are retroactive unless stated otherwise.

4

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Relationship with ICN

Art. 1DIVISION II: RULES AND RECOMMENDATIONSCHAPTER I: GENERAL PROVISIONSARTICLE 1: RELATIONSHIP WITH THE INTERNATIONAL CODE OFNOMENCLATURE FOR ALGAE, FUNGI, AND PLANTS (ICN)
1.1. Plants in cultivation may be named in accordance with the International Codeof Nomenclature for algae, fungi, and plants (ICN) at least to the level of genus, or to
the level of species or below.
1.2. Notwithstanding Art. 1.1, the names of graft-chimaeric genera are entirely
governed by this Code.
1.3. Plants in cultivation meeting the criteria of being recognized in the categories
of cultivar, Group, or grex may be given epithets in accordance with this Code andassigned to a named taxon under the ICN or a named graft-chimaeric genus under
this Code (see also Art. 21.2, Art. 22.1, and Art. 23.1).
1.4. Hybrids between taxa, including, if it is so wished, those arising in cultivation,
may receive names as provided in Appendix I of the ICN (“Names of hybrids”; seealso Division III of this Code). Alternatively, or in addition, cultivated plants arisingthrough hybridization may be named as cultivars, Groups, or grexes under theprovisions of this Code.
Ex. 1.
Solanum × procurrens is the name, under the ICN, for the hybrid between theEuropean S. nigrum and the South American S. physalifolium that occurred on cultivatedground in the United Kingdom.
Ex. 2.
Hypericum × inodorum is the name, under the ICN, for hybrids between H.
androsaemum and H. hircinum that occur where the two species meet both in the wild and incultivation. Cultivars and Groups may be assigned to this hybrid name if desired.
Ex. 3.
Lycaste × smeeana (L. deppei × L. skinneri) is a naturally occurring hybrid;
Calanthe × dominyi (C. masuca × C. triplicata) is a hybrid that arose in cultivation.
Ex. 4.
The progeny of the repeated cross between Victoria amazonica and V. cruziana with
V. amazonica as the pollen parent fit the criteria of cultivar (Art. 2.3) and have received thename V. ‘Longwood Hybrid’; likewise the progeny of the cross with V. cruziana as the pollen
parent and which are consistently distinct from progeny of the former cross have been named V.
‘Adventure’ (see Pond & Garden 1(4): 20–23. 1999). These hybrids have not been named
under the provisions of the ICN.

Recommendation 1A
1A.1. Plants in cultivation that meet the criteria of being recognized in the categories ofcultivar, Group, or grex should be named in accordance with the provisions of this Code, notunder the provisions of the ICN.
International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

5Art. 2

Definitions: Cultivar

CHAPTER II: DEFINITIONSARTICLE 2: THE CULTIVAR
1

2.1. The basic category of cultivated plants whose nomenclature is governed bythis Code is the cultivar. The Rules for forming names in this category are laid out in
Art. 21 of this Code.
Note 1. The ranks varietas (var.) and forma (f.), recognized by the ICN, are notequivalent to cultivar and these terms must not be automatically treated as equivalentterms for “cultivar”.

2.2. The English words “variety”, “form”, and “strain” or their equivalents in otherlanguages must not be used for the word “cultivar” when fulfilling the Articles ofthis Code nor in translations of this Code.
Note 2. The words “variety” in English, “variété” in French, “variedad” in Spanish,“variedade” in Portuguese, “varietà” in Italian, “ras” in Dutch, “Sorte” in German,“sort” in Scandinavian languages, “sort” (“сорт”) in Russian, “pinzhong” (“品种” insimplified form, and “品種” in traditional form)” in Chinese, “hinshu” (“品種”) inJapanese, and corresponding terms in other languages, have been used as common
equivalents to the word “cultivar”.
Note 3. The words “form” (in the sense of cultivated or garden form) in English,“Form” in German, “forme” in French, “forma” in Spanish, etc., are sometimes used
as common equivalents to the word “cultivar”.
Note 4. Notwithstanding Art. 2.2, in certain national and international legislation orother legal conventions the word “variety” or its equivalent in other languages is astatutory or otherwise legal term used to denominate a proven variant that is distinct,
uniform, and stable and is exactly equivalent to the word “cultivar” as defined in thisCode.

2.3. A cultivar, as a taxon, is an assemblage of plants that (a) has been selected fora particular character or combination of characters, and (b) remains distinct, uniform,and stable in these characters when propagated by appropriate means (but see Art.
9.1 Note 1).
Note 5. Although it is highly desirable that a plant to be designated as a cultivar should
be propagated before being named, exceptionally it may be published when only one
individual exists (but see Art. 2.5).

2.4

A taxon no longer recognized at the rank of species or below under the ICN

1As defined in this Code a category is a division in a system of classification. In this Code there arethree categories: cultivar, Group and grex, which should not necessarily be hierarchically limited.

6

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Definitions: Cultivar

Art. 2

may be designated as a cultivar, if such a designation is considered of utility andappropriate (see Art. 21.5 Ex. 10).
2.5. Cultivars differ in their mode of origin and reproduction, for example as
described in Art. 2.6–2.19. Whatever the means of propagation, only those plants
which maintain the characters that define a particular cultivar may be included withinthat cultivar.
2.6. Plants of the same clone (which are asexually propagated from any part of aplant) may form a cultivar.
Ex. 1.
Asparagus officinalis ‘Calet’, Fraxinus pennsylvanica ‘Newport’, Gerbera ‘Delphi’,
Salix alba ‘Lievelde’, Salix matsudana ‘Tortuosa’, Solanum tuberosum ‘Wilja’, Syringa
vulgaris ‘Andenken an Ludwig Späth’, and Tulipa ‘Apeldoorn’ are clonal cultivars.

2.7. Plants of a topophysic clone (which are asexually derived from particular partsof a plant) may form a cultivar.
Ex. 2.
Abies amabilis ‘Spreading Star’ and Abies koreana ‘Prostrate Beauty’ were derived
from lateral branching growth of the parent plants.

2.8. Plants of a cyclophysic clone (which are asexually derived from a particularphase of a plant’s growth cycle) may form a cultivar.
Ex. 3.
Ficus binnendijkii cultivars ‘Amstel King’, ‘Amstel Queen’, and ‘Alii’ all represent
juvenile forms of the species with lanceolate leaves, whereas the adult form has elliptic leaves;
Chamaecyparis lawsoniana ‘Ellwoodii’ was derived from juvenile cutting material; Hedera
helix ‘Arborescens’ was derived from adult cutting material.

2.9. Plants of a clone which are derived from aberrant growth may form a cultivar.
Ex. 4.
Picea abies ‘Little Gem’ is a dwarf plant derived from propagation of a witches’
broom found on P. abies ‘Nidiformis’, itself a witches’ broom found on a plant of P. abies.

2.10. Plants with characters wholly or partly derived from the presence of an
intracellular organism may form a cultivar.
Ex. 5.
Syringa ‘Charisma’ is a cultivar derived from propagation of a witches’ broom on
Syringa ‘Royalty’ caused by a phytoplasma. The characters used to distinguish Iris
unguicularis ‘Kilndown’ are caused by the presence of a stable potyvirus.

2.11. Plants of the same chimaera (mutation-chimaera or graft-chimaera) may form acultivar. (see also Art. 5.1 and 5.2).
Ex. 6.
Acer platanoides ‘Drummondii’, Daphne × burkwoodii ‘Carol Mackie’, Filipendula
ulmaria ‘Variegata’, Ilex myrtifolia ‘Aurea’, Juniperus chinensis ‘Plumosa Aureovariegata’,Pelargonium ‘Freak of Nature’, potato ‘Red Craigs Royal’, Salvia officinalis ‘Tricolor’,
Spiraea japonica ‘Anthony Waterer’, and Vinca major ‘Variegata’ are chimaeras whosecharacteristics are effected by a proportion of mutant tissue.
Ex. 7.
The graft-chimaera + Crataegomespilus ‘Dardarii’ combines the tissues of
Crataegus monogyna and Mespilus germanica; Syringa ‘Correlata’ combines the tissues of S.
× chinensis and S. vulgaris.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

7Art. 2

Definitions: Cultivar

2.12. An assemblage of individual plants grown from seed derived from uncontrolled
pollination may form a cultivar when it meets the criteria laid down in Art. 2.3 andwhen it can be distinguished consistently by one or more characters even though theindividual plants of the assemblage may not necessarily be genetically uniform.
Ex. 8.
Ballota nigra ‘Archer’s Variety’, Delphinium ‘Astolat’, Geum ‘Lady Stratheden’,Lavatera ‘Ice Cool’, Milium effusum ‘Aureum’, Verbena hastata ‘Rosea’, and Viola ‘Penny
Black’ are cultivars which are propagated from seed.
Ex. 9.
When seed is sown of the yellow-fruited cultivar Viburnum opulus ‘Xanthocarpum’,
a proportion of the resulting seedlings is indistinguishable from the parent plant; such progeny
is to be treated as being part of the same cultivar.
Ex. 10.
The seed-raised Betula pendula ‘Penla’, Hippophae rhamnoides ‘Ram’, Larix
kaempferi ‘Palsgård Velling’, and Rosa carolina ‘Indabes’ were selected from plants fromknown geographical sources.

2.13. An assemblage of plants grown from seed collected from a particularprovenance on more than one occasion and clearly distinguishable by one or morecharacters (a topovariant) may form a cultivar.
Ex. 11.
If considered distinguishable, plants such as Picea abies of Dutch provenance
Gortel-1, Syringa vulgaris of a white-flowered Swedish seed source called Veberöd, or
Eucalyptus camaldulensis selected from especially fast-growing populations, could be treatedas cultivars.

2.14. Plants of a line (which results from repeated self-fertilization or inbreeding)
may form a cultivar.
Ex. 12.
Beta vulgaris ‘SP6 926-0’, Helianthus annuus ‘HA306’, Lactuca sativa ‘Kagraner
Sommer’, Phaseolus vulgaris ‘Contender’, Triticum aestivum ‘Marquis’, and Zea mays
‘Wisconsin 153’ are all lines.

2.15. Plants of a multiline (which is made up from several closely related lines) may
form a cultivar.
Ex. 13.
Agropyron intermedium ‘Clarke’, Asparagus officinalis ‘Lucullus’, Glycine max‘Jupiter-R’, Lotus corniculatus ‘Cree’, Macroptilium atropurpureum ‘Aztec’, and Trifolium
repens ‘Star’ are all multilines.

2.16. Plants of the same F1 hybrid (the result of a deliberate repeatable single crossbetween two pure-bred lines) may form a cultivar.
Ex. 14.
Brassica oleracea ‘King Arthur’, Capsicum annuum ‘Delight’, and Sorghum
bicolor ‘Texas 610’ are all F1 hybrids.

2.17. Plants that have arisen as the result of a change in ploidy level may form acultivar.
Ex. 15.
Lilium ‘Tetra Brandywine’ is a tetraploid (2n=48) clone derived from the diploid
L. ‘Brandywine’ (2n=24), with larger flowers, thicker tepals and sturdier stems.

8

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Definitions: Cultivar

Art. 22.18. Agamospermous plants, including those F1 hybrids that retain their genetic
composition and characteristics through the second generation and beyond as a resultof agamospermous reproduction, may form cultivars.
Ex. 16.
Cenchrus ciliaris ‘Higgins’, Eragrostis curvula ‘Catalina’, Poa pratensis ‘Baron’and Hypericum perforatum ‘Topaz’ are agamospermous cultivars; the agamospermous hybrids
resulting from crossing plants of Tripsacum dactyloides that carry an agamospermous trait withplants of Zea mays may be given a cultivar name.

2.19. An assemblage of genetically modified plants that demonstrates new characters
following the deliberate implantation of genetic material from a different germplasm
may form a cultivar.
Note 6. In practice, such an assemblage is often marketed from one or more lines ormultilines that have been genetically modified. These lines or multilines often remain
in a constant state of development which makes the naming of such an assemblage asa cultivar a futile exercise. Generally, these assemblages are marketed under
trademarks.

2.20. In considering whether two or more plants belong to the same or different
cultivars, their origins are irrelevant. Plants that cannot be distinguished from others
by any of the means currently adopted for cultivar determination in the groupconcerned are treated as one cultivar.
Ex. 17.
Some plants derived from branch sports of Pittosporum ‘Garnettii’ areindistinguishable and therefore belong to a single cultivar, even though these sports haveoccurred at different times in different locations. Pittosporum ‘Margaret Turnbull’, which
originated in New Zealand, appears to be identical with P. ‘John Flanagan’ from Ireland. The
International Cultivar Registration Authority for Pittosporum designated P. ‘Margaret
Turnbull’ as the accepted name, with P. ‘John Flanagan’ as a later synonym.
Ex. 18.
Dianthus ‘William Sim’ produces distinguishable mutants that by further mutation
give rise to a range of variants, some of which are indistinguishable from D. ‘William Sim’.

2.21. If a change in the method of propagation of a cultivar leads to a change in theset of characters by which it is distinguished, the plants so produced are not regarded
as belonging to the same cultivar.
Ex. 19.
The double-flowered Campanula trachelium ‘Bernice’ is usually vegetatively
propagated. If grown from seed, it may produce a wide range of plants varying in height,
degree of doubling, and colour. Such seed-raised plants are not to be considered the same as,
nor be named as, Campanula trachelium ‘Bernice’ unless the individual plants cannot be
distinguished from this cultivar.
Ex. 20.
Cereus hildmannianus ‘Monstrosus’ is a teratological form of a cactus that is
generally increased from cuttings. However, on sowing seed, a proportion of seedlings show
the same monstrose condition. Whichever way propagation is carried out, the same name is tobe applied to the monstrose plants that form the cultivar. The non-monstrose plants are treatedas indistinguishable parts of the species.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

9Art. 2 – Art. 3

Definitions: Cultivar, GroupEx. 21.
Hosta ‘Halcyon’ is usually propagated by division, yet when increased by
micropropagation a number of mutants may be generated; one of these has been isolated andmultiplied to form the cultivar H. ‘June’.

2.22. If a rootstock is a cultivar, it is to be named accordingly. Plants produced as theresult of grafting a single scion or scions of a single cultivar onto a rootstock, orinterstem, take the name of the scion cultivar. Where scions of different cultivars aregrafted onto the same rootstock, or interstem, each scion retains its own name.
Ex. 22.
Malus domestica ‘James Grieve’ grafted onto the rootstock known as M. domestica‘M9’ retains the epithet ‘James Grieve’, despite the dwarfing effect induced by this particularrootstock.
Ex. 23.
Pyrus communis ‘Merton Pride’ grafted onto the quince rootstock Cydonia oblonga‘Malling C’ retains the name Pyrus communis ‘Merton Pride’, despite the semi-dwarfing effectinduced by this rootstock of a different genus.
Ex. 24.
When a cultivar of Corylus avellana (European hazel) is grafted onto a stock of C.
colurna (Turkish hazel), the resulting plant is regarded as being that cultivar of C. avellana.
Ex. 25.
Malus domestica ‘Discovery’, M. domestica ‘Charles Ross’ and M. domestica‘James Grieve’ grafted onto the same rootstock are still considered distinct cultivars and so
retain their names
Ex. 26.
When chlorophyll-less cultivars of Gymnocalycium, such as G. ‘Rosebud’, G.
‘Hibotan’ and G. ‘Black Cap’, are grafted onto Hylocereus undatus they retain their original
names.

Note 7. Where a collective name has been given to a plant composed of scions ofdifferent cultivars on a single rootstock, this is to be regarded as a trade designation(see Appendix X).

2.23. Plants whose characteristics are maintained solely by regular practices ofcultivation (covariants) are not to be considered as distinct cultivars.
Ex. 27.
Apples trained as espaliers retain the same names as those which are tree-grown;
topiary specimens of Buxus sempervirens, including its cultivars, may not receive new cultivar
names; bonsai plants retain the names of the plants from which they were derived.

ARTICLE 3: THE GROUP
3.1. The formal category which may comprise cultivars, individual plants or
combinations thereof on the basis of defined character-based similarity is the Group.
The Rules for forming Group names are laid out in Art. 22 of this Code.
3.2. Criteria for forming and maintaining a Group vary according to the required
purposes of particular users. All members of a Group must share the character(s) bywhich that Group is defined.
Ex. 1.

10

In Primula, the cultivars ‘MacWatt’s Blue’, ‘Old Irish Scented’, and ‘Osborne

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Definitions: Group

Art. 3

Green’ are best cultivated under similar outdoor conditions and have been assembled underPrimula Border Auricula Group (see B. Hyatt, Auriculas 86. 1989).
Ex. 2.
Iris Dutch Group has been designated to include the complex of early flowering
cultivars arising mainly from I. tingitana, I. xiphium var. lusitanica, and I. xiphium var.
praecox (see International Checklist for Hyacinths and Miscellaneous Bulbs 301. 1991).
Ex. 3.
The cultivars of Festuca rubra have been allocated to three Groups, Hexaploid Noncreeping Group, Hexaploid Creeping Group, and Octoploid Creeping Group, each with adistinct set of characters (see R. Duyvendak et al., Rasen Turf Gazon 3: 53–62. 1981).

3.3. A taxon previously recognized as a species or lower rank under the ICN may
be designated as a Group, if such a designation is considered more appropriate andhas utility.
Ex. 4.
Rhododendron boothii Mishmiense Group is based on R. mishmiense, a species now
generally placed in the synonymy of R. boothii but which nonetheless represents a recognizable
component of the variation within R. boothii that continues to have horticultural value (see The
Royal Horticultural Society, An Alphabetical Checklist of Rhododendron Species 1981).
If Hosta fortunei is no longer recognized as a species, the epithet “fortunei” may be
Ex. 5.
used to form H. Fortunei Group, if it is thought that individual cultivars and plants previously
assigned to that species continue to need to be so assembled.
Ex. 6.
If Brassica oleracea var. sabauda (published by Linnaeus in 1753) is no longer
recognized as an infraspecific taxon at the rank of varietas (var.) within the species, it may bereferred to as Brassica oleracea Sabauda Group.

Note 1. Authors may have used other designations such as “sort”, “type”,“selections”, or “hybrids” as terms equivalent to the word “Group”; such terms are to
be replaced by the word “Group”.
Ex. 7.
Brachyglottis Dunedin Hybrids was described (under Senecio) by D.L. Clarke (Bean,
Trees and Shrubs Hardy in the British Isles, ed. 8, 4: 350. 1980) to cover a miscellany ofsimilar plants derived from hybridization of a number of species of doubtful taxonomic status.
If the progeny is recognized as forming a Group, the name is to be written as Brachyglottis
Dunedin Group.
Ex. 8.
Lilium Darkest Red Selections (originating pre 1996), when recognized as a Group,
becomes Lilium Darkest Red Group.

Note 2. In the traditional ornamental horticulture of Japan, distinctive classes basedon habit, leaf, flower, or fruit characteristics have been called gei (芸 or 藝). Althougha gei has not traditionally been used in cultivar grouping, an assemblage of cultivars
with a particular gei may be designated as a Group. Although the word “gei” is not
usually incorporated within the epithet, the word “Group” may be added.
Ex. 9.
Among cultivated forms of Neofinetia falcata are the gei Hariba, Mameba, Shirofukurin and Tora-fu which differ in the form and marking of their leaves. Each of these gei
contains numerous named selections, some of which have been in cultivation for centuries. If
these gei are recognized as Groups, they are to be written Neofinetia falcata Hariba Group,
N. falcata Mameba Group, N. falcata Shiro-fukurin Group, and N. falcata Tora-fu Group
respectively.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

11Art. 3 – Art. 4

Definitions: Group, Grex

3.4. A member of one Group may also be a member of one or more other Groups if
this has a practical purpose.
Ex. 10.
Solanum tuberosum ‘Desiree’ may be designated part of a Maincrop Group and a
Red-skinned Group since both such designations may be practical to buyers of potatoes. It may
thus be written Solanum tuberosum (Maincrop Group) ‘Desiree’ in one classification or as
Solanum tuberosum (Red-skinned Group) ‘Desiree’ in another, depending on the purpose of
the classification used.

3.5. When a Group is divided or when two or more Groups are united or when thecircumscription of a Group is otherwise significantly re-defined in such a way thatthe resulting Group no longer has the same circumscription a new name must be
given for the resulting Group(s).
Ex. 11.
In Ex. 10, Solanum tuberosum Maincrop Group and S. tuberosum Red-skinnedGroup may be united to form a re-circumscribed Solanum tuberosum Maincrop Red-skinnedGroup.
Ex. 12.
Tulipa Dutch Breeders Group and T. English Breeders Group were united into the
newly circumscribed T. Breeders Group (see J.F.Ch. Dix, A Classified List of Tulip Names 4.
1958).
Ex. 13.
Recent breeding programmes in Begonia have led to the recognition of separate
Groups within the existing Elatior Group. In due course these may be given new Group names
instead of being referred to the Elatior Group as currently circumscribed.
Ex. 14.
In the 1950s, a number of Magnolia hybrids were developed by D.T. Gresham andthese have been referred to as Gresham Hybrids or as the Gresham Group. The inclusion ofthese hybrids in such a Group is unsatisfactory, the Group name being merely a statement oforigin with individual members not showing characters in common. Two distinct Groups ofGresham’s hybrids have, however, been recognized as Svelte Brunette Group and Buxom
Nordic Blonde Group, each of which has a distinct set of characteristics (see J.M. Gardiner,
Magnolias 118–120. 1989).

ARTICLE 4: THE GREX
4.1. The formal category for assembling plants based solely on specified parentage
is the grex. It may only be used in orchid nomenclature. The rules for forming grex
names are laid out in Art. 23 of this Code.
Note 1. In current usage the parents of a grex are restricted to the rank of species oranother grex (but see also Art. 27.4).
Note 2.

A grex name applies to a cross and its reciprocal.

Ex. 1.
The grex name for the cross Paphiopedilum Atlantis grex × P. Lucifer grex is P.
Sorel grex. It is also the name for the reciprocal cross.

4.2. One or more Groups may be formed within a grex (see Art. 3.1).
4.3. When the name of one or more of the component parents of a grex is
12International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Definitions: Grex, Chimaera, Denomination class

Art. 4 – Art. 6

considered to be a synonym of another, a new name for the grex is not to beestablished, but the earliest established name for the same grex is to be used.
Ex. 2.
Dendrobium ostrinoglossum has been reduced to synonymy under D. lasianthera.
The grex D. Soo Chee established in 1985 with the stated parentage D. Caesar grex × D.
lasianthera becomes a synonym of D. Alan Mann grex which was established in 1970 with thestated parentage D. Caesar grex × D. ostrinoglossum.

4.4. When the name of one or more parents of a grex is changed for any othernomenclatural or taxonomic reason other than that covered by Art. 4.3, a new grex
name is not to be established but the parentage of the grex is re-stated.
Ex. 3.
× Renades Arunoday grex was published with the stated parentage Aerides
multiflorum × Renanthera imschootiana. If Aerides roseum is considered distinct from A.
multiflorum and if one of the parents of the grex is then assigned to A. roseum, the statedparentage is changed to A. roseum × R. imschootiana (see Orchid Rev. Suppl. 110: 64. July
2002).

ARTICLE 5: THE CHIMAERA
5.1. A graft-chimaera is a plant that results from grafting the vegetative tissues of
two or more plants belonging to different taxa, and is thus not a sexual hybrid. Rules
for the formation of names of graft-chimaeras at the rank of genus are laid out in Art.
24 of this Code. Graft-chimaeras below the rank of genus may be recognized ascultivars (Art. 2.11 and Art. 24.4–24.6).
5.2 A mutation-chimaera is a plant which has one or more mutant tissues in
intimate association with normal tissue. Mutation-chimaeras may be recognized ascultivars (see Art. 2.11).
ARTICLE 6: THE DENOMINATION CLASS
6.1. A denomination class is the unit within which the use of a cultivar, Group, orgrex epithet may not be duplicated except when re-use of an epithet is permitted inaccordance with Art. 30 (but see also Art. 6.5 and Art. 21.7).
6.2. A denomination class under the provisions of this Code is a single genus or
hybrid genus unless a special denomination class has been determined by the ISHS
SpecialCommissionforCultivar
Registration(see
AppendixVfor the list of current denomination classes that are not a single genus or hybrid
genus).
Ex. 1.
Hibiscus rosa-sinensis has been designated as a denomination class. Although acultivar epithet may not be repeated in that species, it may be used once in the remainder of thegenus which forms a second denomination class.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

13Art. 6 – Art. 8

Definitions: Denomination class, Publication, Names and epithets

Ex. 2.
Because plants of the genera in the tribe Hylocereeae within the family Cactaceae
are known to hybridize freely and because the taxonomic status of those genera is uncertain,
the ISHS Commission for Nomenclature and Cultivar Registration has designated Hylocereeae
as the denomination class for this group of cacti.

Note 1. Notwithstanding Art. 6.2, statutory plant registration authorities sometimes
define their own denomination classes for the purposes of particular national orinternational legislation. Such classes are usually used by those statutory authorities
for the same purposes as denomination classes as defined in this Code.

6.3. When a denomination class is divided, or when two or more denomination
classes are united, or the limits of a denomination class are changed in any way, thenew denomination class(es) is to be announced and published by the appropriate
International Cultivar Registration Authority following approval by the ISHS Special
Commission for Cultivar Registration.
6.4. When a denomination class comprising a single taxon whose nomenclature isgoverned by the ICN is divided or when two or more such denomination classes areunited, the Rules of the ICN apply (ICN, Art. 11.3) unless a special denomination
class is established under the provisions of Art. 6.2.
Ex. 3.
It has been proposed that the genera Gaultheria (validly published in 1753) and
Pernettya (validly published in 1825) be united. If this proposal is accepted, the combined
denomination class must be Gaultheria which has priority in publication.
Ex. 4.
If the segregation of Lycianthes and Lycopersicon from Solanum is accepted, two
new denomination classes are automatically created unless it is decided that all three genera beconsidered part of the same special denomination class under the provisions of Art. 6.2.

6.5. Notwithstanding Art. 6.1, in orchids only, if a cultivar name has been
established for more than one cultivar within a denomination class but withindifferent species or grexes, the cultivar epithet must be associated with the name ofthe species or grex to which it applies.
Ex. 5.
The epithet ‘Saint Thomas’ has been applied to a cultivar of both Lycaste aromatica
and L. Wyld Spirit grex; the names must be written Lycaste aromatica ‘Saint Thomas’ andLycaste Wyld Spirit grex ‘Saint Thomas’ respectively and not simply as Lycaste ‘SaintThomas’.

ARTICLE 7: PUBLICATION
7.1. Publication is effected in accordance with Art. 25.
ARTICLE 8: NAMES AND EPITHETS
8.1. The name of a cultivar or Group consists of a combination of the name of thegenus or lower taxon to which it is assigned with a cultivar or Group epithet (see14International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Definitions: Names and epithets

Art. 8Art. 21.1 and Art. 22.1). The name of a grex consists of the name of the genus towhich it is assigned together with the grex epithet. These names may be written inseveral ways.
Ex. 1.
Fragaria ‘Cambridge Favourite’, Fragaria × ananassa ‘Cambridge Favourite’,strawberry ‘Cambridge Favourite’, ‘Cambridge Favourite’ strawberry, Erdbeere ‘Cambridge
Favourite’ (in German), fraisier ‘Cambridge Favourite’ (in French), and ‘Cambridge Favourite’
morangueiro (in Portuguese) are names for the same cultivar.
Ex. 2.
Alcea rosea Chater’s Double Group, Alcea Chater’s Double Group, hollyhock
Chater’s Double Group, rose trémière Groupe Chater’s Double (in French), Stockrose Chaters
Doppelte Gruppe (in German), and stokroos Chaters Dubbele Groep (in Dutch) are names forthe same Group.

Note 1. Anyone using a trademark in marketing a cultivar should be aware of therisk of the trademark becoming generic1 unless an accepted or adopted name is also
given for the cultivar. The trademark should always be accompanied by an accepted or
adopted name (see Art. 17.2 and Appendix X).
Ex. 3.
Spiranthes Awful grex, lady’s tresses Awful gx, schroeforchis Awful grex (inDutch), and Drehwurz Awful grex (in German) are names for the same grex.

8.2. Epithets in the names of cultivars, Groups, and grexes are to be written in sucha way so as to demonstrate the category to which they are assigned (Art. 14–16).
Ex. 4
Iris ‘Cantab’ is a cultivar, Begonia Elatior Group is a Group, and Paphiopedilum
Sorel gx is a grex.

Note 2.

See Appendix X for the recommended styling of trade designations.

8.3. Epithets in the names of cultivars, Groups, and grexes are formed according to
the provisions of Art. 21, Art. 22, and Art. 23 respectively.
Recommendation 8A
8A.1. Epithets in names of cultivars, Groups, and grexes should be distinguishedtypographically from names of the taxa to which they are assigned. For example, they should
not be presented in italic typeface if the widespread convention of using italics for names ofgenera and lower taxa, whose nomenclature is governed by the ICN, is adopted in the work.
Ex. 5.
Aconitum napellus subsp. lobelianum ‘Bergfürst’ and Chamaecyparis lawsoniana‘Silver Queen’ should not be presented as Aconitum napellus subsp. lobelianum ‘Bergfürst’ or
Chamaecyparis lawsoniana ‘Silver Queen’.
Ex. 6.
Brassica oleracea Gemmifera Group should not be presented as Brassica oleracea
Gemmifera Group.
Ex. 7.
grex.

1

Bletilla Penway Dragon grex should not be presented as Bletilla Penway Dragon

Not restricted to a class of goods from a particular source.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

15

Art. 9 – Art. 11

Definitions: Date of name, Established name, Accepted nameARTICLE 9: DATE OF A NAME
9.1. The date of the name of a cultivar, Group, grex, or graft-chimaeric genus is thatof its establishment (see Art. 27). When the various conditions for establishment are
not fulfilled simultaneously, the date of the name is that on which the final condition
was fulfilled.
Note 1. No assemblage of plants can be regarded as a cultivar or Group until its
category, name, and circumscription have been published. For a grex its name,category, and parentage must be published. For a graft-chimaeric genus its name andparentage must be published.

9.2. Correction of the original spelling of names governed by this Code (Art. 35.3)
does not affect the date of that name.
ARTICLE 10: ESTABLISHED NAMES
10.1. An established name is one that is in accordance with Art. 27 of this Code.
Note 1. A name that is established under the Rules of this Code might not be inconformity with the requirements of local legislation (see also Art. 31.2).

ARTICLE 11: ACCEPTED NAMES
11.1. The accepted name is the earliest established one (Art. 27.1) that must be used
for a cultivar, Group, grex, or graft-chimaeric genus under the Rules of this Code(but see Art. 11.3, Art. 11.4–11.6 and Art. 29.2).
11.2. For the purposes of this Code a synonym is an established name (Art. 10.1) thatis not the accepted (Art. 11.1) or adopted name (Art. 11.3).
11.3. Notwithstanding Art. 11.1, if an accepted cultivar name becomes rejected andreplaced with a new name by a statutory plant registration authority, or is otherwise
replaced by a name designated by such an authority, the earlier accepted namebecomes a synonym of the newer name. The statutory name becomes the adopted
name for the cultivar.
Note 1. The rules governing the formation of cultivar epithets (or variety
denominations) as employed by statutory plant registration authorities may differ fromthose in this Code.

11.4. A name designated in a statutory register remains the accepted or adopted
name even after the lapse of the statutory protection for the plant concerned.

16International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Definitions: Accepted name

Art. 11

Ex. 1.
EU Plant Breeders’ Rights Grant No 18698 was granted to Argyranthemum‘Ohmadsant’; even though the Grant was surrendered in August 2007, this name remains theaccepted name for the cultivar. It has been sold as Argyranthemum SANTANA ‘Ohmadsant’.

11.5. Notwithstanding Art. 11.1, a Group may have more than one accepted name(see Art. 32.2).
Ex. 2.
Fagus sylvatica Purple-leaved Group and Brassica oleracea Brussels Sprout Groupor names with equivalent epithets in any language other than Latin may be used as alternatives
to F. sylvatica Atropunicea Group and B. oleracea Gemmifera Group.

11.6. A name that is contrary to the Rules of this Code yet which has become widelyused may be designated an accepted name if the appropriate International Cultivar
Registration Authority (a) publishes the basis for its decision, and (b) sends a copy ofthat publication to the IUBS International Commission for the Nomenclature ofCultivated Plants (see Art. 19.1).
Ex. 3.
Chamaecyparis lawsoniana ‘Green Pillar’ is a later name (1960) for C. lawsoniana‘Jackman’s Variety’ (1947) and has entered general use to such an extent that the International
Cultivar Registration Authority for conifers designated the later name as the accepted name.
The basis for that decision was published in the International Conifer Register 3: 89. 1992.

11.7. Notwithstanding Art. 11.6, if an appropriate International Cultivar Registration
Authority does not exist, or is unwilling to make a proposal, anyone may publish a
proposal to accept a name that is contrary to the Rules of this Code if such a name isin widespread use. That published proposal (cf. Art. 25) must be remitted to the
IUBS International Commission for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants for aruling on whether such a name is to be conserved (see Art. 19.1).
Ex. 4.
The names Dieffenbachia ‘Exotica Perfecta Compacta’ and D. ‘Compacta’ refer tothe same cultivar, the latter being more recent. Since the first name is often inaccurately written,
it has led to confusion with the cultivars D. ‘Exotica’ and D. ‘Exotica Perfecta’. Furthermore,
the name is often written as Dieffenbachia ‘Exotica Compacta’. It has been proposed that thelater name D. ‘Compacta’ be the accepted name in order to avoid such ambiguity (seeHetterscheid and van Vliet, Vakbl. Bloem. 42(50): 32–37. 1987).

11.8. An International Cultivar Registration Authority may also designate a name as
accepted if (a) selecting a competing name from those already in use (Art. 29.2–29.3), or (b) permitting re-use of a name (Art. 30.2).
11.9. If there is an objection to a designation made under Art. 11.6 or Art. 11.8 or a
proposal made under Art. 11.7, application may be made to the IUBS International
Commission for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants for a definitive ruling (seeArt. 19.1).

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

17Art. 12 – Art. 13

Definitions: Conserved name, Trade designation

ARTICLE 12: CONSERVED NAMES
12.1. A conserved name is one that, although otherwise contrary to the Rules of thisCode, must be used for a cultivar, Group, or grex by a ruling of the IUBSInternational Commission for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants (see Art. 19).
ARTICLE 13: TRADE DESIGNATIONS
13.1. A trade designation is not a name regulated under this Code but is a device thathas been used for marketing a cultivar, Group, or grex in place of or in addition to its
accepted or adopted name or names (Art. 2.19, Note 6; Art. 2.22, Note 7; Art. 11.1.
See also Appendix X).
Ex. 1.
In 1988, UK Plant Breeders’ Rights Grant No 3743 was issued for a rose with thecultivar epithet ‘Korlanum’. The cultivar is marketed as “rose Surrey”, “Rose Sommerwind”,
and “rose Vent d’Été” in different countries. These are not names but are to be regarded as
being trade designations and may be written rose SURREY (‘Korlanum’), Rose SOMMERWIND(‘Korlanum’), and rose VENT D’ÉTÉ (‘Korlanum’) respectively.
Ex. 2.
The name Syringa vulgaris ‘Andenken an Ludwig Späth’ was established in 1883
and under the Rules of this Code is the accepted name for the cultivar. Due to prolonged use of
the shortened form “Ludwig Spaeth” by North American nurserymen, the International
Cultivar Registration Authority for lilacs has designated S. vulgaris LUDWIG SPAETH as a tradedesignation for the cultivar.
Ex. 3.
ATTENTION! oak is not a cultivar name; however, it contains a US registeredtrademark (Reg. No 1508479) originally owned by Willet N. Wandell and is used as a tradedesignation to market Quercus robur ‘Wandell’, which name was itself established in 1989 on
grant to Mr Wandell of US Plant Patent No 6746.

13.2. A trade designation is not to be cited as a synonym.
Note 1. A cultivar name that has become a synonym under the provisions of Art.
11.2 is sometimes used to market a cultivar, in which case it may also be treated as atrade designation (see Appendix X).
Ex. 4.
‘Morning Yellow’, the established epithet for a Clematis cultivar, was rejected by astatutory plant registration authority; the epithet ‘Cadmy’ was designated instead. Clematis‘Morning Yellow’ is now treated as a synonym of Clematis ‘Cadmy’, but may also be used asa trade designation: Clematis MORNING YELLOW (‘Cadmy’).

Note 2. Nationally important established cultivar names that are not the earliest
name may be taken up and used as trade designations.
Ex. 5.
The apple cultivars ‘Blauschwanz’ and ‘King of the Pippins’ have long been known in
Sweden as ‘Kesäter’and ‘Guldparmän’; their full names could be written as äpple KESÄTER
(‘Blauschwanz’) and äpple GULDPARMÄN (‘King of the Pippins’).

18

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Status: Cultivar, Group

Art. 14 – Art.15

CHAPTER III: CONVENTIONS FOR PRESENTATION OF NAMESARTICLE 14: CULTIVAR STATUS
14.1. Cultivar status is indicated by enclosing the cultivar epithet within single
quotation marks. Double quotation marks and the abbreviations cv. and var. are not
to be used within a name to distinguish cultivar epithets; such use is to be corrected.
Note 1. Single quotation marks are generally effected typographically either byusing (‘) at the beginning and (’) at the end of an epithet as used throughout this Code,or alternatively by use of the apostrophe (') or other demarcation devices such as (′) oneach side of the epithet.
Ex. 1.
Iris ‘Cantab’, Iris 'Cantab', or Iris ′Cantab′, not Iris “Cantab”, Iris cv. Cantab, or Iris
var. Cantab.
Ex. 2.
Pinus sylvestris ‘Repens’, not Pinus sylvestris repens, Pinus sylvestris var. Repens,or Pinus sylvestris cv. ‘Repens’.

Note 2. Before 1 January 1996 the abbreviation “cv.” preceding a cultivar epithet
was permitted as an alternative to the use of single quotation marks. Whilst this Codeno longer recognizes the use of such a designation, botanic gardens and othercollections of plants are likely to continue to bear such an abbreviation on their plantlabels until such time as those labels are replaced.

14.2. Cultivars that are thought to be graft-chimaeras are not to be so indicated byuse of the addition sign before the cultivar epithet.
Ex. 3.
Syringa ‘Correlata’ is the name for Syringa × chinensis + S. vulgaris and must not
be written Syringa + ‘Correlata’.
Ex. 4.
Camellia ‘Daisy Eagleson’, thought to be composed of tissues from C. japonica andC. sasanqua ‘Maiden’s Blush’, is not to be written Camellia + ‘Daisy Eagleson’.

14.3. Cultivars that are thought to be of hybrid origin are not to be so indicated byuse of the multiplication sign before the cultivar epithet.
Ex. 5.
Digitalis ‘Mertonensis’ must not be written Digitalis × ‘Mertonensis’; Distictis‘Mrs Rivers’, thought to be a hybrid between D. buccinatoria and D. laxiflora, is not to be
written Distictis × ‘Mrs Rivers’.

ARTICLE 15: GROUP STATUS
15.1. Formal Group status is indicated by use of the word “Group” or its equivalent
in other languages as the first or final word in the Group epithet.
Ex. 1.
Begonia Elatior Group (in English); Brassica oleracea Sabellica Gruppe (inGerman); Hydrangea macrophylla Groupe Hortensis (in French); Tulipa Grupo Darwin (inSpanish); Rhododendron Jacqueline-Gruppen (in Swedish).

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

19Art. 15 – Art. 17

Status: Group, Grex, Trade designation

15.2. If, when using a Roman script, the word “Group” has to be abbreviated for any
reason, the standard contraction “Gp” is to be employed in all languages irrespectiveof translated equivalents of the word “Group”.
15.3. When used as part of a cultivar name, a Group epithet is placed within roundbrackets (parentheses) immediately before the cultivar epithet.
Ex. 2.
Dracaena fragrans (Deremensis Group) ‘Christianne’; Fagus(Atropunicea Group) ‘Riversii’; Brassica oleracea (Sabauda Group) ‘Cantasa’.

sylvatica

ARTICLE 16: GREX STATUS
16.1. Grex status is indicated by the use of the word “grex”, or by the standard
contraction “gx”.
16.2. The epithets of grexes are not to be placed within round brackets (parentheses)
when used before cultivar epithets.
Ex. 1.
Cymbidium Alexanderi gx ‘Westonbirt’ is not to be written Cymbidium (Alexanderigx) ‘Westonbirt’.

16.3. Notwithstanding Art. 16.1, names of grexes do not have to have the words“grex” or the abbreviation “gx” incorporated into their epithets (but see also Art. 16.4
and Art. 23.4).
Ex. 2.
Paphiopedilum Sorel grex and Cymbidium Alexanderi gx may be written as
Paphiopedilum Sorel and Cymbidium Alexanderi respectively.

16.4 Where a grex epithet and a Group epithet are cited in the same name, the grex
epithet should be followed by the standard contraction “gx” or the word “grex” todistinguish it from the Group epithet.
Ex. 3.
Francis Suzuki Group may be established within the grex × Rhynchosophrocattleya
Marie Lemon Stick. This should be written as × Rhynchosophrocattleya Marie Lemon Stickgrex Francis Suzuki Group or × Rhynchosophrocattleya Marie Lemon Stick gx Francis Suzuki
Gp to distinguish the grex and Group epithets.
Ex. 4
Penway Dancer Group may be established within the grex Bletilla Penway Prelude
and the cultivar ‘Ballerina’ may be established within Penway Dancer Group. This should be
written as Bletilla Penway Prelude grex (Penway Dancer Group) ‘Ballerina’ or Bletilla Penway
Prelude gx. (Penway Dancer Gp) ‘Ballerina’.

ARTICLE 17: TRADE DESIGNATION STATUS
17.1. Trade designations may not be placed within demarcating quotation marks.
17.2. If cited, trade designations must always be accompanied by their accepted or
adopted names.
20

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Status: Trade designation

Art. 1717.3. If cited, trade designations must always be distinguished typographically from
cultivar, Group, and grex epithets.
Ex. 1.
Choisya ternata ‘Limo’ was established on grant of Plant Breeders’ Rights, but it
has been marketed as “C. ternata Goldfingers”. To distinguish the trade designation from thecultivar epithet, the name must be distinguished typographically as, for example, styled
Choisya ternata GOLDFINGERS ‘Limo’. Other examples of such typographical distinction may
be found under Art. 13.
Ex. 2.
Trade designations in Chinese may be distinguished typographically in different
ways (the typography of small capitals not being applicable), such as use of a clearly distinct
typeface (for example, the 黑体 i.e. Heiti typeface in contrast to the usual 宋体 i.e. Songti
typeface) or square brackets. Thus Rosa PEACE (‘Madame A. Meilland’) might be written as 和
平月季 (‘Madame A. Meilland’) or [和平]月季 (‘Madame A. Meilland’).

Note 1.

For further guidance on trade designations see Appendix X.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

21

Art. 18 – Art. 19

Starting points, Conservation

CHAPTER IV: LIMITATION OF THE PRINCIPLE OF PRIORITY
ARTICLE 18: STARTING POINTS IN NOMENCLATURE
18.1. Establishment of cultivar, Group, and grex names in any denomination class istreated as starting with a list or publication designated for that denomination class by
the ISHS Special Commission for Cultivar Registration preferably on applicationfrom the relevant International Cultivar Registration Authority or, in the absence ofsuch an authority, in consultation with appropriate organizations. In the absence ofsuch an approved list or publication, establishment starts with Linnaeus’s Species
Plantarum, both volumes of which in this Code are, as in the ICN, treated as having
been published simultaneously on 1 May 1753.
Ex. 1.
The starting point for cultivar and Group names in Syringa is S.D. McKelvey, The
Lilac. Macmillan, New York. 1928. This decision, originally made by the Nomenclature
Committee at the XII International Horticultural Congress (Berlin, 1936), was endorsed by the
ISHS Commission for Nomenclature and Cultivar Registration (now ISHS Special
Commission for Cultivar Registration).

18.2. The starting point for orchid grex names (Art. 4.1) is 2 January 1858, the dateon which publication of the name for the first artificial orchid cross recorded inEurope occurred (see Gard. Chron. 1858: 4. 1858).
18.3. The starting point for names of graft-chimaeric genera is Linnaeus’s Species
Plantarum, both volumes of which in this Code are, as in the ICN, treated as having
been published simultaneously on 1 May 1753.
ARTICLE 19: CONSERVATION OF NAMES
19.1. If it is found that a name that is contrary to the Rules of this Code has been (a)designated as accepted by an International Cultivar Registration Authority (Art. 11.6
and Art. 11.8), or (b) proposed to be accepted by anyone else (Art. 11.7), or (c) if thedesignation or proposed acceptance of a name is in dispute (Art. 11.9), application
may be made to the IUBS International Commission for the Nomenclature ofCultivated Plants to rule on whether the name be conserved as the accepted name.
19.2. The basis for any conservation proposal must be provided for the Secretary of
the IUBS International Commission for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants at thetime of application; this must include reference to any publications that support theapplication with copies wherever possible.
19.3. The decision of the Commission shall be published (Art. 25.1). Conservation
becomes effective from the date of publication (Art. 26.2) of the Commission’s
ruling.
22

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Wild plants, Cultivars

Art. 20 – Art. 21

CHAPTER V: NAMING PLANTS IN CULTIVATIONARTICLE 20: NAMES OF WILD PLANTS BROUGHT INTO CULTIVATION
20.1. Plants brought from the wild into cultivation which are not subsequently
classified as cultivars or Groups retain the names that are applied to the same plants
growing in nature.
Ex. 1.
Fagus sylvatica, the common or European beech, carries the same Latin name incultivation as in the wild.

20.2. Plants of a species or lower taxon brought into cultivation may not demonstrate
the range of variation associated with that taxon in the wild. If an assemblage of
those plants has one or more characters that make it worth distinguishing, it may be
given a cultivar or Group name.
Ex. 2.
The distinctive plant grown in the Sir Harold Hillier Gardens as Quercus frainetto
was the source (the ortet) for a large number of plants (the ramets) distributed by the nursery
associated with those gardens and the resulting cultivar was named Q. frainetto ‘Hungarian
Crown’ by A.J. Coombes in The Hillier Manual of Trees and Shrubs, ed. 6, 348. 1991.
Ex. 3.
Lessingia filaginifolia ‘Silver Carpet’ with distinctive silvery foliage and pinklavender flowers was selected from a wild population of L. filaginifolia collected from coastal
bluffs exposed to ocean spray in Monterey County, California.
Ex. 4.
Fagus sylvatica Atropunicea Group may be circumscribed to include all purpleleaved plants of the species. Likewise, F. sylvatica Cuprea Group may be circumscribed toinclude all plants of the species that have copper-coloured leaves.

ARTICLE 21: NAMES OF CULTIVARS§1: GENERAL PROVISIONS
21.1. The name of a cultivar is a combination of the correct name of the genus orlower taxon to which it is assigned under the ICN, or its unambiguous common name,with a cultivar epithet (see Art. 8.1)
Ex. 1.
Gray’.

The cultivar Galanthus ‘John Gray’ may also be referred to as snowdrop ‘John

21.2. The minimum requirement is for a cultivar epithet to accompany the name ofInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition23Art. 21

Names: Cultivars

the genus in Latin form or a common name equivalent when that common name isunambiguous. When a cultivar can be assigned to a taxon at species rank or below,
the name of that taxon (or its unambiguous common name equivalent) may
accompany the cultivar epithet instead (see also Art. 21.7), in order to convey further
information about the plant (see also Rec. 21A).
Ex. 2.
Achillea ‘Cerise Queen’ may also be called Achillea millefolium ‘Cerise Queen’ or
yarrow ‘Cerise Queen’; potato ‘Sharpe’s Express’ may also be called Solanum ‘Sharpe’s
Express’ or Solanum tuberosum ‘Sharpe’s Express’.
Ex. 3.
Camellia ‘Shōjō-no-mai’, Magnolia ‘William Watson’, Pisum ‘Consort’,× Triticosecale ‘Siskiyou’ are combinations of the name of a genus in Latin form accompanied
by a cultivar epithet.
Ex. 4.
Apple ‘James Grieve’, potato ‘Cara’, poire ‘Doyenné du Comice’, ‘Puzol’ pepino,‘William Sim’ carnation, and ‘Golden Harvest’ daffodil are acceptable names since they are
unambiguously equivalent to Malus domestica ‘James Grieve’, Solanum tuberosum ‘Cara’,
Pyrus ‘Doyenné du Comice’, Solanum muricatum ‘Puzol’, Dianthus ‘William Sim’, andNarcissus ‘Golden Harvest’ respectively.
Ex. 5.
Geranium ‘Mrs Kendall Clark’ may be written Geranium pratense ‘Mrs Kendall
Clark’ so as to include the species epithet; Cedrus ‘Mt St Catherine’ may be written Cedrus
libani subsp. atlantica ‘Mt St Catherine’ so as to include the name of the subspecies to which it
has been assigned.

Note 1. When the name of the genus or lower taxon is obvious from the context
without confusion, the cultivar epithet may appear alone or separate from the Latin orcommon name.
Ex. 6.
In the German magazine Gartenpraxis (July 2008: 8–14) in an article on daylilies
the genus Hemerocallis is obvious from the context and therefore cultivar epithets, including‘Knights in White Satin’, ‘Now and Forever’, ‘Potion for Passion’, ‘Pure and Simple’, and‘Trimmed in Gold’, are given in the text, in captions and in a table without further reference tothe genus.

21.3. Each word of a cultivar epithet must start with an initial capital letter unless
linguistic custom demands otherwise. Exceptions are words after a hyphen (see Art.
35.12) unless they are proper nouns, articles, conjunctions, and prepositions otherthan those which are the first word of the epithet (see also Art. 21.25).
Ex. 7.
A cultivar epithet commemorating the town of ’s-Hertogenbosch in the Netherlands
is to be written ‘’s-Hertogenbosch’ and not ‘’S-Hertogenbosch’; similarly, the epithet
commemorating the town IJsselham (spelled with the initial two letters in capitals) is to be
written ‘IJsselham’ and not ‘Ijsselham’.
Ex. 8.

24

Malus domestica ‘Beauty of Bath’, Rosa ‘Pompon de Paris’, Prunus ‘Hikaru Genji’

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Cultivars

Art. 21(the epithet commemorating a 10th century literary hero), and Saxifraga fortunei ‘Akane-Fuji’
are acceptable names. The use of hyphens in epithets will change ‘Naughty but Nice’ to‘Naughty-but-nice’, ‘Not Only but Also’ to ‘Not-only-but-also’ and not all words will need tobe hyphenated, as in ‘Royal Hose-in-hose’.

21.4. A cultivar epithet remains unaltered when the name of the taxon to which it isassigned is changed unless, as may occur under Art. 6.3, the epithet is already in use
in the denomination class to which it is re-assigned. In this case a new epithet will be
required (but see also Art. 11.6 and Art. 21.9).
Ex. 9.
The following names all refer to the same cultivar: Endymion hispanicus ‘Rose
Queen’, Hyacinthoides hispanica ‘Rose Queen’, Hyacinthoides × massartiana ‘Rose Queen’,
Scilla campanulata ‘Rose Queen’, Scilla hispanica ‘Rose Queen’, Scilla hispanica var.
campanulata ‘Rose Queen’.

§2: FORMATION OF CULTIVAR EPITHETS IN LATIN FORM
21.5. The final epithet in Latin form of the correct name under the ICN of a taxon at
the rank of species or below is to be retained as the cultivar epithet if that taxon issubsequently reclassified as a cultivar (see also Rec. 21B).
Ex. 10.
Mahonia japonica and Primula denticulata var. cachmeriana are the correct names
under the ICN for these taxa when they are respectively considered to be a species and avarietas. They may, however, be regarded as cultivars instead, in which case the names are to
be written as Mahonia ‘Japonica’ and Primula denticulata ‘Cachmeriana’.
Ex. 11.
The double-flowered form of Spiraea cantoniensis was named S. cantoniensis
forma lanceata by Zabel in 1903. This is the correct name under the ICN at the rank of forma.
When the double-flowered form is regarded as a cultivar instead and assigned to the same
species, the name is to be written Spiraea cantoniensis ‘Lanceata’.

21.6. In situations in which Art. 21.5 does not apply, the epithet of any name in Latin
form published before 1 January 1959, even if it is not validly published under the
ICN, that meets the requirements for establishment as a cultivar name under thisCode (Art. 27.1), may be used as the cultivar epithet, if the plants to which it wasapplied are now considered to represent a cultivar.
Note 2. Reasons why names might not be validly published under the ICN include
being published without being accompanied by a description or a reference to a
description (contrary to its Art. 32.1) or being published without clear indication ofrank on or after 1 January 1953 (contrary to its Art. 35.1). Providing that publicationof such a name for plants now considered to be a cultivar occurred before 1 January
1959 and met the general requirements for establishment of a cultivar name, and nocorrect name under the ICN exists, the Latin epithet for these plants may be used as
the cultivar epithet.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition25

Art. 21

Names: Cultivars
Ex. 12.
“Veronica Sutherlandii” was published by the New Zealand nursery Duncan andDavies (Nursery Catalogue 1925: 23. 1925) without a description or reference to a description(a “nomen nudum”). The publication meets the requirements of Art. 27.1 of this Code and sowhen the species is treated as a cultivar, the epithet is to be used in the cultivar name as wasdone by L.J. Metcalf in The Cultivation of New Zealand Trees and Shrubs 267. 1972 where thecultivar was described under Hebe pinguifolia ‘Sutherlandii’.
Ex. 13.
Weigela floribunda foliis purpureis was published by Carrière, Rev. Hort. 1921:
278–9. 1921. Although this name is not validly published under the ICN (cf. Art. 23.1 and 24.2of that Code), as Carrière was dealing with variants of W. floribunda, the cultivar name W.
floribunda ‘Foliis Purpureis’ may be considered established under the provisions of this Code.
Ex. 14.
Juniperus excelsa viridis stricta was published by Adrien Sénéclauze in 1867 (LesConifères: 91), but this is not a validly published name at any rank under the ICN (cf. Art. 23.1,
23.6 and 24.2 of that Code). It would appear that the infraspecific epithet “viridis stricta” wasintended, but this represents two adjectives in the nominative (ICN Art. 23.6) and so is
unacceptable under the ICN, but as a cultivar the name is written Juniperus excelsa ‘Viridis
Stricta’.

21.7. If a cultivar epithet in Latin form established before 1 January 1959 has been
repeated within a denomination class (Art. 6.1) but within different taxa, the cultivar
epithet must be linked to the name of the taxon to which it applies.
Ex. 15.
Juniperus chinensis ‘Variegata’, Juniperus excelsa ‘Variegata’, Juniperus
horizontalis ‘Variegata’, Juniperus procumbens ‘Variegata’, and Juniperus sabina ‘Variegata’
may not be written as Juniperus ‘Variegata’ and to avoid confusion must always include therespective specific epithet.

21.8. If a cultivar epithet is an adjective derived from an epithet in Latin form, it
must agree in gender with that of the name of the genus to which it is assigned.
Ex. 16.
Begonia ‘Elegantissima Superba’; Calluna vulgaris ‘Aurea’; Hibiscus syriacus‘Violaceus’; Malus floribunda ‘Arnoldiana’.

21.9. If a cultivar epithet is an adjective derived from an epithet in Latin form
transferred to a genus with another gender, the gender of the epithet is changed toagree with that of the new genus.
Ex. 17.
When Veronica virginica (feminine) is transferred to the genus Veronicastrum(neuter), the cultivar name Veronica virginica ‘Alba’ is altered to Veronicastrum virginicum‘Album’.

21.10. If a noun is used as part of a cultivar epithet and is qualified with an adjective,
the latter agrees with the gender of the noun, not the gender of the generic nameconcerned.

26

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Cultivars

Art. 21

Ex. 18.
A Rhododendron cultivar named after Reinhold Ambrosius (a masculine personalname) would be R. ‘Ambrosius Superbus’ not ‘Ambrosius Superbum’, the gender of
Rhododendron being neuter.

§3: FORMATION OF CULTIVAR EPITHETS IN A LANGUAGE OTHER THAN LATIN
21.11. For a cultivar name to be established on or after 1 January 1959, its epithet is
to comprise a word or words in any language but may not be entirely in Latin except
as permitted under Art. 21.5, Art. 21.6, and Art. 21.22 (see also Art. 21.14 and Art.
21.25).
Ex. 19.
The epithets ‘Washington Bullatus’, ‘Loderi Red’, ‘Aurea Bennett’, and ‘Nani
Baker’ could all be established; “Aurea” is also a girl’s name in Spain and “Nani” the Hindi
term for the grandmother on the mother’s side.

21.12. Notwithstanding Art. 21.11, Latin words or words in Latin form may be usedas new cultivar epithets when it can be demonstrated that they are current in alanguage other than Latin for example as terms, common phrases, personal names,and place names.
Ex. 20.
Bicolor, campus, major, minor, museum, and peninsula are Latin words currently
used in modern languages; Aurora Borealis, Corpus Christi, and Habeas Corpus are Latin
terms that may be used as, or in, cultivar epithets.
Ex. 21.
“Caveat emptor”, “nil desperandum”, “noli me tangere”, and “non sequitur” areLatin phrases used in modern languages that may be used as, or in, cultivar epithets.
Ex. 22.
Cicero, Claudia, Claudius, Gordianus, Julia, Julius Caesar, and Paulus are Latin
personal names that may be used as, or in, cultivar epithets.
Ex. 23.
Africa, Bognor Regis, India, Londinium, Marston Magna, Mons, and Nova Scotia
are place names in Latin that may be used as, or in, cultivar epithets.

21.13. For a cultivar name to be established on or after 1 January 1996 its epithet
must consist of no more than 30 characters (Roman letters, numbers, and permitted
punctuation marks or symbols) overall excluding spaces and the demarcating marks(see also Rec. 21L).
Ex. 24.
After 1 January 1996 a name with the cultivar epithet ‘Madame la Comtesse Oswald
de Kerchove de Denterghem’ could not be established.

21.14. The epithet of a cultivar name does not have to consist of an existing word orwords but may be a novel invention.
Ex. 25.

The first word in the cultivar epithets of the onions ‘NuMex Arthur’, ‘NuMex

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition27

Art. 21

Names: Cultivars
Crimson’, ‘NuMex Freedom’, and ‘NuMex Solano’ is an invented word identifying New
Mexico State University’s Agricultural Experiment Station as the place of origin of thesecultivars (see HortScience 37: 705–708. 2002 & 38: 306–310. 2003).
Ex. 26.
‘AC Avonlea’ is a cultivar of durum wheat developed at one of the stations ofAgriculture Canada (AC); ‘OAC Baxter’ is a malting barley cultivar developed at the Ontario
Agriculture College, Guelph, Ontario, Canada.
Ex. 27.
The epithets of the roses ‘Harwestsun’, ‘Harwex’, ‘Harwharry’, and ‘Harwicklow’
were established using the convention followed by rose breeders whereby the first three letters
indicate the breeder. In the above case the breeder was R. Harkness & Co. (see Modern Roses
11. 216. 2003).

§4: PROHIBITIONS IN CULTIVAR EPITHETS
21.15. A cultivar name may not be established if on or after 1 January 2004 its
epithet consists solely of a single letter or solely of Arabic or Roman numerals or asingle letter or numerals in combination with a punctuation mark.
Ex. 28.
Names containing the epithets ‘K’, ‘U!’, ‘400’, ‘21!’, and ‘MMIV’ may not beestablished, but the epithets ‘Hundred’, ‘10 Downing Street’, ‘461 Ocean Boulevard’, ‘77Sunset Strip’, ‘Apollo 13’, ‘Catch 22’, ‘Henry VIII’, ‘Pope Leo X’, ‘4th July’, ‘M9’ and‘Happy 21st Birthday’ may be established.

21.16. A name is not established if on or after 1 January 1959 the cultivar epithet
contains the words “form” or “variety” or their abbreviations or equivalents in otherlanguages.
Ex. 29.
Persicaria affinis ‘Lowndes’s Variety’ is not established because it was publishedafter 1958 (the accepted name is P. affinis ‘Donald Lowndes’); Iris chrysographes ‘Inshriach
Form’ is not established because it was published after 1958 (the accepted name is Iris
chrysographes ‘Inshriach’); Hebe ‘Longacre Variety’ and Hypericum ‘Rowallane Variety’ areboth established because they were published before 1959.

21.17. A name is not established if on or after 1 January 1996 its cultivar epithet
contains the following words or their equivalents in any language: “cultivar”, “grex”,“group”, “hybrid”, “maintenance”, “mixture”, “selection”, “series”, “sport”, and“strain” or the plural form of these words, or the words “improved” and“transformed” or their equivalents in any language.
21.18. A name is not established if on or after 1 January 1996 its cultivar epithet
when written in Roman script contains punctuation marks except the apostrophe (’),
the comma (,), up to two non-adjacent exclamation marks (!), the period or full-stop(.), or the hyphen (-), the forward slash (/) or backward slash (\) symbols.

28International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Cultivars

Art. 21

Ex. 30.
The epithets ‘Beryl, Viscountess Cowdray’, ‘Jeanne d’Arc’, ‘Oh Boy!’, ‘E.A.
Bowles’, ‘Sing, Sing, Sing’, ‘ENT/100’, ‘Go-go Dancer’, ‘Westward Ho!’, ‘Saint-Louis-du-Ha!
Ha!’ and ‘Wham! Blam!’ are acceptable, but ‘Help!!!’, and ‘Simon Who?’ are not.
Ex. 31.
The cultivar epithet ‘N!xau’, commemorating a San actor from Namibia is
acceptable. The exclamation mark in this case represents one of the “click” sounds of the San
language.

21.19. A name is not established if its cultivar epithet contains fractions or symbols
except as specified in Art. 21.18 (see also Art. 35.8 for symbols that are to betranscribed).
Ex. 32.
Names with epithets ‘Happy@home.com’, ‘Sambuca®’, ‘$Million’, ‘100%’,‘Two+Two’, and ‘½ Empty’ could not be established but names with epithets ‘Million Dollars’,‘Two Plus Two’, and ‘Half Empty’ could be established.

21.20. Except where linguistic custom demands, a name is not established if on orafter 1 January 1996 its cultivar epithet contains the Latin or common name(s) of thegenus to which it is assigned.
Ex. 33.
Castanea ‘Pale Chestnut’, Gladiolus ‘Pink Gladiolus’, Narcissus ‘Davis Daff’,
Narcissus ‘Granny’s Daffodil’, Paeonia ‘Sussex Peony’, Phlox ‘Phlox of Sheep’, andRhododendron ‘Rhododendron Mad’ may not be established.
Ex. 34.
Dianthus ‘Rupert’s Pink’ is established; “pink” is not the common name for all
plants in the genus Dianthus.
Ex. 35.
Prunus ‘Sato-zakura’ is established; “zakura” is the Japanese word for floweringcherries, rather than a name for the whole genus.
Ex. 36.
Pyrus bretschneideri ‘Ya Li’ contains the word “li”, which is the Chinese common
name for the genus Pyrus. According to Chinese linguistic custom, “li” is inseparable from“ya”, and its inclusion in the cultivar epithet is therefore necessary and acceptable.

21.21. Notwithstanding Art. 21.20, Japanese names transcribed into a Roman scriptthat include the common name of a species may be rendered as Romanized cultivar
names on removal of the word equating to the Japanese name of the genus providing
always that the resulting epithet in Roman script remains unique within the
denomination class (see Art. 6.1).
Ex. 37. “Ōgon-Setouchi-Gibōshi” is the name used in Japan for a yellow-leaved cultivar of
Hosta pycnophylla. The cultivar epithet ‘Ōgon-Setouchi’ could be derived from this name byremoval of the word “Gibōshi” (which equates to the generic name Hosta) and by retention of
the word “Setouchi” which is the common name of the species.
Ex. 38. “Fuiri-Tenjiku-Suge” becomes Carex ‘Fuiri-Tenjiku’, “Tenjiku-Suge” being theInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition29

Art. 21

Names: Cultivars
common name for Carex phyllocephala with “Suge” being the common name for Carex;
Nelumbo ‘Ōga-Hasu’ becomes Nelumbo ‘Ōga’ where “Hasu” in Japanese means Nelumbo (N.
nucifera).

21.22. A name is not established if on or after 1 January 1959 its cultivar epithet isthe name of a genus or the common name of a species or other denomination class if
use of such epithets might lead to confusion.
Ex. 39.
The names Erica ‘Calluna’ and snowdrop ‘Snowflake’ may not be established since,by referring to them in the market place as ‘Calluna’ heather and ‘Snowflake’ snowdrop
respectively, people might be confused. However names such as ash ‘Veronica’, Dianthus‘Victoria’, Lilium ‘Erica’, Magnolia ‘Daphne’, and Rhododendron ‘Calypso’ would all be
acceptable since, although the epithets are names of genera, they are unlikely to cause
confusion if written ‘Veronica’ ash, ‘Victoria’ Dianthus, ‘Erica’ Lilium, ‘Daphne’ Magnolia,
and ‘Calypso’ Rhododendron respectively.
Ex. 40.
Calluna ‘Heather’, Geranium ‘Herb Robert’, and Silene ‘Jupiterbloem’ could not beestablished since “heather” is the English common name for the genus Calluna, “herb robert”
is an English common name for Geranium robertianum, and “jupiterbloem” is a Dutch
common name for Silene flos-jovis.
Ex. 41.
The names of the plum cultivars ‘Apricot’ and ‘Peach’, or Prunus domestica‘Apricot’ and Prunus domestica ‘Peach’ (Hogg, 1866), published well before 1959, can beconsidered established names.
Ex. 42.
Dahlia ‘Northwest Cosmos’ (named after the American baseball/football team),
Dianthus ‘Giulia Viola’, and Rhododendron ‘Nancy Stipa’ are established names.
Ex. 43.
Lilium ‘Henri’ is acceptable even though there is a Lilium henryi; Clematis ‘Florida
Blue’ is acceptable even though there is a Clematis florida (“Florida” only forms part of thecultivar epithet and is a place name).

21.23. A name is not established if on or after 1 January 1996 its cultivar epithet is(a) so similar in its original written form, or (b) so similar or identical inpronunciation, or (c) so similar or identical in spelling when transliterated ortranscribed into the Roman alphabet (see Rec. 27F) to an existing epithet in the
denomination class to which the cultivar is assigned that the name might cause
confusion.
Ex. 44.
If proposed for publication after 1 January 1996, Ilex ‘Green Point’ could not beestablished since it might be confused with the existing I. crenata ‘Greenpoint’.

Note 3. Epithets that have a distinct difference in pronunciation and are unlikely tocause confusion, even though they only differ by one character, may be acceptedwithin the same denomination class.

30

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Cultivars

Art. 21

Ex. 45.
A cultivar name with the epithet ‘Susannah’ could not be established if there was anexisting ‘Susanna’ in the same denomination class. However, ‘Susanne’ might not be
considered confusing if the difference in pronunciation is distinct.
Ex. 46.
Dianthus ‘Sara’ and D. ‘Zara’ could not both be established; Dianthus ‘Samur’, D.
‘Samura’ and D. ‘Samurai’ could all be established.
Ex. 47.
Erica carnea ‘Mrs D.E. Maxwell’ could not be established since it may become
confused with the existing E. vagans ‘Mrs D.F. Maxwell’. However, E. carnea ‘S.A. Maxwell’
could be established.
Ex. 48.
The cultivar name Narcissus ‘Miss Amy Johnson’ could not be established since it
could be confused with the existing N. ‘Amy Johnson’.
Ex. 49.

Rhododendron ‘Lady White’ and R. ‘Ladies’ White’ could both be established.

Ex. 50.
In Japanese Kanji the characters, 牡蠣 (oyster), 垣 (fence), and 柿 (persimmon) are
all pronounced and transcribed “kaki”. If the first established cultivar epithet is ‘牡蠣’, thencultivar names with original Japanese epithets ‘垣’, and ‘柿’ are not established in the samedenomination class. On the other hand, cultivar names with original Chinese epithets ‘垣’, and‘柿’ (both pronounced entirely differently from ‘牡蠣’ and from each other in Chinese) could
be established even if there is an existing cultivar epithet ‘牡蠣’ in Japanese in the samedenomination class, since they are not of the same or similar pronunciation, original written
form, and transcription. The traditionally styled Chinese 牡蠣, simplified Chinese 牡蛎, andthe Japanese 牡蠣 are of the same written form or are orthographic variants, and so only theearliest cultivar name with the epithet of either ‘牡蠣’ or ‘牡蛎’ could be established in thesame denomination class.

21.24. A name is not established if on or after 1 January 1959 its cultivar epithet
might exaggerate the merits of the cultivar and which might become confusing
through the later introduction of new cultivars having comparable characters.
Ex. 51.
Had they been published after 1958, apple ‘Earliest of All’, Vicia faba ‘Longest
Possible’, and Laburnum ‘Latest and Longest’ could not be established.
Ex. 52.
Epiphyllum ‘Germany’s Best’ could not be established; Phlox ‘Excellent’ could beestablished.

§5: OTHER PROVISIONS
21.25. A cultivar epithet may also be in the form of a code of up to 10 characters
excluding spaces and that consists of no more than four alternating sets of a letter or
letters and a number or numbers. Epithets of this type differing in only one characteror numeral are acceptable.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition31Art. 21

Names: Cultivars
Ex. 53.
Names with the epithets ‘12AB34CD’, ‘123-abcd4’, ‘123/ABCD4’, and‘Abc1234de’ may be established but names with the epithets ‘12-AB 34 CD 1’, and ‘1A2B/33’
may not be established.
Ex. 54.
A number of clonal rootstocks were developed by East Malling Research Station(UK) that were distributed with a sequence of cultivar epithets such as ‘M9’, ‘M16’, ‘M25’,‘M26’, and ‘M27’.
Ex. 55.
Helianthus annuus cultivars with the epithets ‘E9730LM’, ‘HA-OL 9’, ‘NSHA26’,‘PF 090 A’, ‘H 209 A/B’, and ‘PR64A82’ have been established on grant of Plant
Breeders’ Rights.
Ex. 56.

Lilium ‘BJM 005’ and L. ‘BJM 001’ are both acceptable epithets.

Note 4. Plants are sometimes circulated under collector’s or breeder’s numbers thatare often made up of sequences of letters and numbers or numbers only. These are not
to be taken as being cultivar epithets (see also Rec. 21C).
Ex. 57.
Corydalis taliensis ACE 2443 must not be written Corydalis taliensis ‘ACE 2443’
nor Corydalis taliensis ‘Ace 2443’ since in this case the epithet is the collectors’ reference
number (Alpine Garden Society Expedition, China, 1995).

Recommendation 21A
21A.1. When a cultivar can be assigned to a taxon at species rank or below, the name of thistaxon, or its unambiguous common name, should accompany the cultivar epithet, as thisconveys further information about the plant which may be valuable to users.
Ex. 58.
Cyclamen hederifolium var. hederifolium f. albiflorum (Bowles’s Apollo Group)‘Artemis’ is more informative than Cyclamen ‘Artemis’.

Recommendation 21B
21B.1. The epithet of a cultivar name should not duplicate the final epithet in Latin form of
the correct name under the ICN of the taxon at the rank of species or below to which it isassigned. The final epithet of the next later name acceptable under Art. 21.6 that applies tothe cultivar should be used, or if one does not exist the cultivar should be given a new epithet.
Ex. 59.
Hosta sieboldii published by Ingram (Baileya 15(1): 29. 1967) was based on thename Hemerocallis sieboldii of Paxton (Mag. Bot. 5: 25. March, 1838) which was itself basedon a variegated plant. If Paxton’s plant is considered referable to a cultivar being grown today,
the cultivar should not be referred to as Hosta sieboldii ‘Sieboldii’ but should be given theepithet ‘Albomarginata’, based on the next validly published name under the ICN, Funckia
albomarginata of Hooker (Bot. Mag. tab. 3567. May 1838).
Ex. 60.
Viburnum × bodnantense ‘Dawn’ was established to distinguish the original cultivar
upon which Viburnum × bodnantense (the name for the plants produced by crossing V. farreri
with V. grandiflorum) was based.
32

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Cultivars

Art. 21

Ex. 61.
Epimedium × warleyense was validly published by W.T. Stearn (Journ. Linn. Soc.
Bot. 51: 519–520. 1938) and may be interpreted to encompass the progeny of crosses between
E. alpinum and E. pinnatum. The nomenclatural type for the name was a specimen from agarden plant that was separately named ‘Willmottiae’ by E.S. Lyttel (My Garden 12: 486.
1937). The full name of the cultivar on which the hybrid epithet was based is thus E.
× warleyense ‘Willmottiae’ and this name separates the original cultivar from otherdistinguishable progeny of the same cross.

Recommendation 21C
21C.1. Epithets of unestablished working names, used for example while a plant isundergoing trial or evaluation, should not be taken up for other cultivars where their
existence is known.
Ex. 62.
Dianthus LADY MADONNA (‘WP04 Opal’) was known while undergoing trial asboth “Opal” and “Devon Opal”. These unestablished working names should not be taken up forother cultivars.

Recommendation 21D
21D.1. A cultivar epithet should be as short as practical and should not consist of nor
contain excessively long words that may be difficult to write or pronounce (see Art. 21.13).
Ex. 63.
The epithet ‘Diplomgartenbauinspektor’ may be considered excessively long anddifficult for some to pronounce or write.

Recommendation 21E
21E.1. A cultivar name whose epithet is or contains the name of a living individual should
not be published unless that individual has given permission for their name to be used.
Recommendation 21F
21F.1. A cultivar name should not be published if its epithet might cause confusion byconsisting of terms that are likely to be encountered in the market place.
Ex. 64.
Names with the cultivar epithets ‘Bonsai’, ‘Ten Dollars’, ‘Two Litres’, ‘Container
Grown’, ‘Poisonous’, ‘Post Paid’ and ‘Tax Free’ should be avoided. However, the epithets‘Million Dollars’ and ‘Ten Bob Note’ are unlikely to lead to confusion in marketing plants.

Recommendation 21G
21G.1. A cultivar name should not be published if its epithet consists solely of a word orwords that may be descriptive (adjectival) and that could refer to some character orcharacters common or with the potential to become common in cultivars of the denomination
class concerned.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition33

Art. 21

Names: Cultivars
Ex. 65.
Names with the cultivar epithets ‘Blanche’ (a given name for a woman or French for“white”), ‘Large’, ‘Large White’, ‘Double Red’, ‘Ōgon’ (Japanese for “gold” or “golden”), and‘Variegated’ should be avoided.

Recommendation 21H
21H.1. A cultivar name should not be published if it may give the impression that thecultivar has one or more characters that it does not possess.
Ex. 66.
Iris ‘American Flag’ should not be published if it is not a “flag” iris (where “flag” isa term used by iris growers to denote a particular sort of iris flower); apple ‘Redskin’ should
not be published if the apple concerned is known not to have a red skin.

Recommendation 21I
21I.1. A cultivar name should not be published if its epithet may give the impression that thecultivar is derived from or related to another when this is not the case.
Ex. 67.
Lilium ‘Bellingham Supreme’ should not be published if the cultivar does not havethe characteristics shared by other members of Lilium Bellingham Group; apple ‘Bramley’s
Wonder’ should not be published if it is not derived from the apple ‘Bramley’s Seedling’.

Recommendation 21J
21J.1. A cultivar name should not be published if its epithet may give a false impression
concerning the identity of its raiser, breeder, introducer or origins.
Ex. 68.
Potentilla ‘Davidson’s Red’ should not be published if the raiser was not someone
called Davidson; apple ‘East Malling Champion’ should not be published if the cultivar has no
history of association with the research station at East Malling in the United Kingdom noted
for breeding work on apples.

Recommendation 21K
21K.1. A cultivar name should not be published if its epithet might cause offence (see alsoArt. 31.8).
Recommendation 21L
21L.1.A cultivar epithet established in a non-Roman script should consist of no more than 30
characters when transliterated or transcribed into Roman script (see also Art. 21.13).
Recommendation 21M
21M.1. A cultivar epithet should not contain the epithet of a species from the genus in whichthat cultivar is placed.

34

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Cultivars, Groups

Art. 21 – Art. 22

Recommendation 21N
21N.1. Where the original application of a cultivar name can no longer be ascertained,
recognizably different lineages may be distinguished by appending a device such as thename of the originator of that lineage (see also Art. 30.5).

ARTICLE 22: NAMES OF GROUPS
22.1. The name of a Group is the combination of the correct name of the genus underthe ICN, or its unambiguous common name, or lower taxon to which it is assigned,with a Group epithet (see Art. 8.1, Art. 11.5, and Art. 32.2).
Ex. 1.
Allium cepa Shallot Group; Brassica oleracea Gemmifera Group; Dracaena
Deremensis Group; Hydrangea Lacecap Group; Rosa Polyantha Group.

Note 1. When the name of the genus or lower taxon is obvious from the context
without confusion, the Group epithet may appear alone or separate from the Latin orcommon name.

22.2. A Group epithet must be either one word or several words with which the word
“Group”, or its equivalent in other modern languages, is associated.
Ex. 2.
Abutilon Darwinii Group; Brassica rapa Pak-choi Group; Fagus sylvatica Purpleleaved Group; Solanum aethiopicum Gilo Group; Vicia faba Elatae Group.

22.3. Each word of a Group epithet must start with an initial capital letter unless
linguistic custom demands otherwise. Notwithstanding linguistic custom, the word
“Group” or its equivalent in other languages is always to be written with a capital
initial letter when rendered in a Roman script.
22.4. In forming the part of a Group epithet associated with the word “Group” theRules as in Art. 21.5–21.24 and Rec. 21A-M (excluding Rec. 21G) governing theformation of cultivar epithets shall apply (reading “Group” for “cultivar” throughout);
however, with Art. 21.20, established practice should be followed where this does
not cause confusion.
Ex. 3.
In vegetable crops such as Beta (beets), following widespread established practice,
the name Beta Spinach Beet Group is to be regarded as acceptable.
Ex. 4.
21.13).

The epithet Cumberland and Westmorland Purple Group would be acceptable (Art.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition35Art. 22

Names: Groups

22.5. Notwithstanding Art. 21.17 the word “Group”, or its equivalent in any
language, is considered part of the Group epithet (see Art. 15.1). It can only occur
once in a Group epithet.
22.6. If a Group epithet is formed from a grex epithet established before 1 January
2004, the former grex epithet is used with the word “Group” replacing the word
“grex” to form the Group epithet.
Ex. 5.
Lilium Celica Group has been established, originally as a grex, to cover all theprogeny of the cross between L. ‘Pumpkin Sweet’ and L. ‘Unique’, which share thecharacteristics given in its description in the International Lily Register, Suppl. 11: 8. 1993.
Ex. 6.
Under the provisions of previous editions of this Code, Lilium Mount Shasta grex
was designated for hybrids between L. kelloggii and L. pardalinum; since the grex system is nolonger used within lilies, the name is now Lilium Mount Shasta Group.
Ex. 7.
Rhododendron Jacqueline Group has been designated for all the progeny of thecross between R. ‘Albatross’ and R. facetum (see the International Rhododendron Register 124.
1958).

Recommendation 22A
22A.1. The name of a Group should not be published if its epithet is the same as, or isconfusingly similar to, an epithet of a cultivar name that has been previously established in
the denomination class concerned unless it is thought that the category of Group is more
appropriate than the category of cultivar.
Ex. 8.
Hosta Frances Williams Group should not be published after establishment of H.
‘Frances Williams’ for so long as the cultivar is maintained.
Ex. 9.
Ranunculus ficaria Brazen Hussy Group might be published if it is thought that thecultivar R. ‘Brazen Hussy’ is no longer distinguishable from other plants that have the samecharacteristics to the extent that such an assemblage no longer meets the criteria for being
recognized as a cultivar (Art. 2.3).

Recommendation 22B
22B.1. While the Code does not recognize Series as a category, it is possible to treat Series
as Groups where appropriate, and where it does not cause confusion.
Ex. 10.
Calluna vulgaris Garden Girls Series, Hydrangea Endless Summer Series andPapaver Super Poppy Series should not be transposed from Series into Groups as theassociation of cultivars into these series is entirely arbitrary with respect to taxonomy.
Ex. 11. Eustoma Tiramisu Series, which includes the cultivars ‘Tiramisu Cream’, ‘Tiramisu
Double Cream’ and ‘Tiramisu Pink Picotee’, was defined as “extra dwarf but well-branched”

36

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Groups, Grexes

Art. 24in the 2005–2006 Takii Seed catalogue. It may be transposed from a Series into a Group, if
desired.

ARTICLE 23: NAMES OF GREXES
23.1. The name of a grex is a combination of the correct name of the genus under the
ICN, or its unambiguous common name, with a grex epithet (see Art. 8.1).
23.2. Each word of a grex epithet must start with an initial capital letter unless
linguistic custom demands otherwise (see also Rec. 23A).
23.3. In forming the part of the grex epithet associated with the word “grex” theRules as in Art. 21.8–21.24 and Rec. 21A–M, governing the formation of cultivar
epithets shall apply (reading “grex” for “cultivar” throughout).
Ex. 1.
21.13).

Paphiopedilum Greenteaicecreamandraspberries grex is an accepted name (Art.

23.4. Notwithstanding Art. 21.17, the word “grex” or “gx” can only occur once in agrex epithet.
23.5. On or after 1 January 2010, a grex epithet may not be established if it isidentical to that of a nothospecific epithet with the same parentage.
Note 1. A grex and a nothospecies derived from the same two species are notequivalent as the nothospecies would include backcrosses, whereas a backcrossed grex
is considered a different taxon requiring a different grex epithet.
Ex. 2.
Pleione × lagenaria (P. maculata × P. praecox) contains the established grexes:
Confirmation grex (P. maculata × P. praecox); Liz Shan grex (Confirmation grex × P.
praecox); Lassen Peak grex (P. praecox × P. × lagenaria) (see Orchid Rev. 116(1282): 210–
214. 2008).

Note 2. Where a grex and a nothospecies of identical parentage are hybridized, thename of the first generation progeny shall be that of the nothospecies.
Ex. 3.
When Pleione × lagenaria (P. maculata × P. praecox) and P. Confirmation grex (P.
maculata × P. praecox) are hybridized, offspring are named as P. × lagenaria and do not forma new grex, unless it can be demonstrated that the individual parental plant assigned to P.
× lagenaria was not a first generation hybrid between the two parent species (a primary cross).

Note 3. Where established before 1 January 2010, a nothospecies and a grex may sharethe same epithet. The epithets may be distinguished typographically: in the case ofInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition37Art. 23 – Art. 24

Names: Grexes, Graft-chimaeras

nothospecies by the use of a preceding multiplication sign, use of italics and a lower
case initial letter, and in the case of a grex (or grexes) the lack of a multiplication sign,
no italics and an upper case initial letter.
Ex. 4.
The nothospecies Cattleya × claesiana Rolf. and the grex Cattleya Claesiana gx are
distinguished typographically although they both represent a hybrid of the same two species (C.
intermedia × C. loddigesii).

Recommendation 23A
23A.1. Notwithstanding Art. 23.2, the word “grex” or abbreviation “gx” should start with alower case letter, following established custom.

ARTICLE 24: NAMES OF GRAFT-CHIMAERAS
24.1. Graft-chimaeras are designated either by a formula or, when they are a union
between two genera, by a generic name in Latin form.
24.2. The formula for a graft-chimaera is the accepted names of the component taxa
arranged in alphabetical order linked by the addition sign “+”. A space must be lefton each side of the addition sign in such formulae.
Ex. 1.
Crataegus + Mespilus, Cytisus purpureus + Laburnum anagyroides, and Syringa
× chinensis + S. vulgaris are formulae for graft-chimaeras.

24.3. When the component taxa of a graft-chimaera belong to different genera aunique name in Latin form may be formed by combining part of the name of thegenus of one of the component genera, connected by a vowel, with the full name ofthe other component genus (condensed formula), and prefixing the addition sign “+”.
A space may be left between the addition sign and the generic name. The genericname thus formed must not be the same as that of another genus or hybrid genus
validly published under the provisions of the ICN (see Division III).
Ex. 2.
+ Crataegomespilus is the name for graft-chimaeras between Crataegus andMespilus whereas × Crataemespilus, published under the provisions of the ICN, is the name forhybrids between Crataegus and Mespilus.

24.4. When a new generic name has been formed as provided for by Art. 24.3, thename of a graft-chimaera cultivar consists of the graft-chimaeric generic namefollowed by a cultivar epithet.
Ex. 3.

38+ Crataegomespilus ‘Dardarii’ is the name of a graft-chimaera of Crataegus

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Graft-chimaeras

Art. 24monogyna and Mespilus germanica whereas × Crataemespilus gillotii is the name for hybrids
between the two species.

24.5. When the component taxa of a graft-chimaera belong to the same genus, thename of the graft-chimaera is the name of the genus followed by a cultivar epithet.
Ex. 4.
Camellia ‘Daisy Eagleson’ is a graft-chimaera having tissue from C. sasanqua‘Maiden’s Blush’ in association with tissue from C. japonica.

24.6. Distinctive graft-chimaeras may arise from the same component taxa in whichcase they are treated as separate cultivars and are to be named accordingly.
Ex. 5.
+ Crataegomespilus ‘Dardarii’ and + Crataegomespilus ‘Jules d’Asnières’ aredistinct cultivars of the graft-chimaera Crataegus monogyna + Mespilus germanica.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition39Art. 25

Publication: Conditions

CHAPTER VI: PUBLICATION AND ESTABLISHMENTARTICLE 25: CONDITIONS OF PUBLICATION
25.1. Publication is effected under this Code only by distribution of printed orsimilarly duplicated material (including indelible autograph) through sale, exchange,or gift to the general public or at least to botanical, agricultural, forestry, orhorticultural institutions with libraries accessible to botanists, mycologists,
agriculturists, foresters or horticulturists generally. It is not effected by (a)communication of new names at a public meeting, (b) the placing of names on labels,(c) the issue of microform made from manuscripts, typescripts or other unpublishedmaterial, (d) publication via electronic media (but see Art. 25.1 Note 3, Rec. 25C.1
and Art. 26.2, Note 1), or (e) by publication in confidential trade lists that are notmade generally available.
Note 1. For the purposes of this Article, printed material is defined as a publication
reproduced by any mechanical or graphical process whereby a number of identical,
legible, and indelible copies are made. The issue of microform and unpublished theses
is not regarded as a means of effective publication.
Note 2. For the purposes of this Article, indelible autograph is handwritten material
reproduced by some mechanical or graphical process (such as lithography, offset, or
metallic etching).
Note 3. Where a trade catalogue, or a publication relating to an ICRA Register
and/or Checklist, has been made available in electronic media, its formal publication
may be effected by the printing and deposit of two copies in a designated library (seeRec. 25C.1 and Appendix IV).

25.2. Notwithstanding Art. 25.1, Chinese, Japanese, and Korean books are
considered published if, before 1 January 1900, they were copied by hand from a
handwritten original.
25.3. Graft-chimaeric generic names are not published if, on or after 1 January 1953,
they appear either in works of indelible autograph or in trade catalogues or nonscientific newspapers nor are they published if they appear in seed-exchange lists onor after 1 January 1973.
Recommendation 25A
25A.1. Authors should avoid publishing new names of cultivars or Groups in ephemeral

40

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Publication: Conditions, Date

Art. 25 – Art. 26

printed material of any kind, in particular that which is multiplied in restricted and uncertain
numbers, where the permanence of the text may be limited, where the publication in terms ofnumbers of copies is not obvious, or where the printed material is unlikely to reach the users
described in Art. 25.1.
Recommendation 25B
25B.1. It is strongly recommended that copies of publications, especially trade catalogues,
containing new cultivar or Group names should be sent to appropriate International Cultivar
Registration Authorities and, if possible, to libraries that maintain collections of such
publications.
Recommendation 25C
25C.1. The publisher of a trade catalogue, or ICRA Register and/or Checklist, in electronic
media is strongly encouraged to print and deposit two copies in a designated library (see Art.
25.1 Note 3 and Appendix IV); should this not have been done, anyone else doing so should
where possible, receive prior permission of the publisher.
25C.2. In addition to Art. 25.1 Note 3 and Rec. 25C.1, it is recommended that single printed
copies are distributed to a minimum of five libraries.

ARTICLE 26: DATE OF PUBLICATION
26.1. On or after 1 January 1959 publication is deemed to be effected only if the
publication containing the name of the cultivar, Group, grex, or graft-chimaeric
genus is clearly dated at least to the year.
26.2. The date of publication is the date on which publication as defined in Art. 25.1
took place. In the absence of proof of some other date such as the date on which the
publisher or his agent delivers printed material to one of the usual carriers for
distribution to the public, the one appearing in the publication itself must be accepted.
Note 1. Where a trade catalogue is printed from an electronic medium (Rec. 25C.1),
the date of publication is taken to be the date recorded by the designated library on thetwo copies they receive.

26.3. In cases where a dated trade catalogue or other dated publication covers morethan one year or spans a period covering part of two years, in the absence of evidence
to the contrary, the earlier date given is to be taken as being the date of publication.
Ex. 1.
A trade catalogue covering the period Summer 1993 to Spring 1994 is treated ashaving been published in Summer 1993.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

41Art. 26 – Art. 27

Publication: Date, Establishment: Conditions

26.4. Notwithstanding Art. 26.1, if a printed trade catalogue or other publication
contains no evidence of date, subsequent published research may determine theeffective date of that publication.
Ex. 2.
A number of nursery catalogues and other publications from the Daisy Hill Nursery,
Ireland, were published without internal evidence of date. Some of their dates have been
established by further research and are published in an appendix to E. Charles Nelson & Alan
Grills, Daisy Hill Nursery, Newry: a History of ‘the most interesting nursery probably in theworld’, Northern Ireland Heritage Gardens Committee, Belfast, 1998.

Recommendation 26A
26A.1. In cases where a printed trade catalogue or other publication comprises sheets thatare not permanently bound, each sheet is to be clearly dated at least to the year.

ARTICLE 27: CONDITIONS OF ESTABLISHMENT
27.1. In order to be established names governed by this Code must (a) be published(Art. 25.1–25.3) on or after the starting-point date for the relevant denomination class(Art. 6.1), (b) appear in a dated publication (Art. 26), (c) have a form that complies
with the provisions of Art. 21.5–21.25 for a cultivar or Art. 22.4–22.6 for a Group orArt. 23 for a grex or Art. 24.3 for the graft-chimaeric genus, and (d) for a cultivar orGroup published on or after 1 January 1959, be accompanied by a description or byreference to a previously published description (but see Art. 27.3–27.5).
27.2. For the purposes of this Code a description is a word or words that (a) indicate
one or more recognizable characters of a cultivar or Group, or (b) distinguish the newcultivar or Group from one whose name has been previously or is simultaneously
being established.
27.3. The names of grexes (Art. 4.1) and graft-chimaeric genera (Art. 24.3) areestablished if the accepted names of both parents of the grex or graft-chimaera
concerned are stated at the time of publication providing that the provisions of Art.
27.1 (a)–(c) are fulfilled.
Ex. 1.
Thrixspermum Eric Holttum grex was established by Alex Hawkes (Orchid Rev.
63(742): 58. Apr. 1955) without any description (Art. 27.1(d)) but merely by stating theparentage to be T. amplexicaule × T. scopa.

42International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Establishment: Conditions

Art. 27

Ex. 2.
+ Crataegomespilus was established by Simon-Louis (Rev. Hort. 1899: 403, 530.
Sept. 1899) on stating that the component taxa were Crataegus and Mespilus.

27.4. Notwithstanding Art. 27.1 and Art. 27.3, the names of grexes (Art. 4.1) may beestablished if the full name of one parent is known, but only the generic name or
nothogeneric name of the other parent is known, and is stated at the time of
publication, providing that the provisions of Art. 27.1 (a)–(c) are fulfilled.
27.5. Notwithstanding Art. 27.1, the name of a cultivar is established if it is accepted
under an equivalent term in a register maintained by a statutory plant registration
authority.
Note 1. In the regulations of some statutory plant registration authorities the term
“variety denomination” is used to mean “a name approved for marketing” and equates
to the term “cultivar epithet” as defined in this Code.

27.6. A name that has not been accepted by the author who publishes it or one thathas only been provisionally listed by an International Cultivar Registration Authority
or statutory plant registration authority is not regarded as being established.
Ex. 3.
Erodium daucoides ‘Pico de Fraile’ listed by the International Cultivar Registration
Authority in its Preliminary Checklist of Erodium Cultivar Names, issue 2: 6. 1999 is notestablished in this publication as it is clearly marked “status: to be confirmed” and no further
information is given.

Note 2. Variety denominations that are proposed prior to the grant of Plant Breeders’
Rights are not established. Only when such rights have been granted and the decision
has been made public, in print or electronically, may the variety denomination bedeemed to be established. The date of the name is the date of granting such rights.
Ex. 4.
Delphinium ‘Princess Caroline Sunrise’ listed in the applications for Plant Breeders’
Rights in the Netherlands (Publikatieblad 432: 3. 2003) is not established in this listing whichmerely indicates that an application has been received under this name. Establishment would
be effected when this cultivar name is published as part of a grant of rights.

27.7. Names governed by this Code are not established if, at the time of publication,no plants for which the name is proposed existed.
27.8. Except as provided for by Art. 11.5 and Art. 32.2, when two or more cultivar,
Group, or grex names are simultaneously published in the same work for what theauthor considers to be the same cultivar, Group, or grex, only one may be established.
In the absence of clear indication as to which should be the accepted name, none isestablished.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

43Art. 27

Establishment: Conditions

Recommendation 27A
27A.1. The description of any new cultivar or Group should be sufficiently full to makeclear how the cultivar or Group differs from similar cultivars or Groups.
Recommendation 27B
27B.1. Reference to a previously published description should include (a) the author’s name,(b) the full title of the publication, (c) the page number on which the description appears, and(d) the year of publication.
Recommendation 27C
27C.1. A coloured illustration, or a reference to a previously published coloured illustration,
should be provided to accompany the description of a new cultivar or Group.
Recommendation 27D
27D.1. When publishing a new cultivar name, the parentage and history of the cultivar, thederivation or meaning of the cultivar epithet, and the names of the raiser or breeder,
nominant, and introducer should be stated when known.
27D.2. When publishing a new Group or grex name, the appropriate elements of Rec. 27D.1.
should be stated where known.
27D.3. When the epithet is derived from a language different from that of its publication theoriginal word or phrase should be given (see Rec. 34A.2).
Recommendation 27E
27E.1. When publishing a new Group name based on an epithet formed under the ICN thefull name under the ICN should be cited.
Ex. 5.

Cucumis melo Flexuosus Group is based on Cucumis flexuosus L.

Recommendation 27F
27F.1. If a new cultivar, Group, or grex name is established in a script other than Roman, atransliteration (Art. 33.1) or a transcription (Art. 34.1) of the epithet into Roman script using
one of the standards recommended in this Code should be simultaneously provided.

44

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Establishment: Conditions, Author citation

Art. 27 – Art. 28

27F.2. When establishing cultivar, Group, or grex epithets in languages using non-Roman
alphabets or characters, the registrant should provide and the International Cultivar
Registration Authorities should record the epithets in their original scripts, in addition to anytransliterations, transcriptions, or translations in Roman script, as appropriate (see Art. 32–
34).
Recommendation 27G
27G.1. A specimen of a new cultivar or Group, either living or dried, should be sent to theappropriate International Cultivar Registration Authority or to a public herbarium thatmaintains collections of nomenclatural standards (see Division V and Appendix III) alongwith any coloured photographic, illustrative, or other relevant material.
Recommendation 27H
27H.1. The institution or organization maintaining the nomenclatural standard for thecultivar or Group should be cited when establishing the name of that cultivar or Group.

ARTICLE 28: CITATION OF AUTHORS’ NAMES
28.1. It is not necessary to cite the name of the author who has established a namegoverned by this Code.
28.2. If citation of the author of the name of a cultivar, Group, or grex is considereddesirable, the name of the author may be placed following the epithet of the cultivar,
Group, or grex name, in which case the name of the author attributed withestablishment of the name is to be cited without regard to any original taxonomic
position of that epithet.
Ex. 1.
The citation Larix decidua ‘Cervicornis’ Beissner may be used even though thename was originally published as L. europaea var. cervicornis by Beissner, Handb. Nadelholzk.
ed. 1. 328. 1891.

28.3.If a Group epithet formed in a language other than Latin is translated (Art. 32.2)
or if a cultivar, Group, or grex epithet is either transliterated (Art. 33.1) ortranscribed (Art. 34.1) or amended as provided for in Art. 21.8–21.9 or Art. 35, theresulting name is regarded as having the same author and date (Art. 9.1) as theoriginal name.
28.4. If a name is established by an International Cultivar Registration Authority on
International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition45Art. 28

Author citation

behalf of a registrant, the author of the name is not to be taken as that of the Registrar
who publishes the name but is to be taken as being the registrant.
Ex. 2.
Narcissus ‘Alnwick Beauty’ was established in the International Daffodil Registerand Classified List (1998), 10th Supplement in 2007. The author of the epithet is D.C.
MacArthur, cited as the registrant of the name in that publication.

28.5. The author of a cultivar name established under the regulations of a statutory
plant registration authority (Art. 27.5) is to be taken as being the person to whomrights are granted.
Ex. 3.
Author citation of Ilex × meserveae ‘Blue Angel’ and Ilex × meserveae ‘Mesog’
may be written as Ilex × meserveae ‘Blue Angel’ K.K. Meserve and Ilex × meserveae ‘Mesog’
K.K. Meserve respectively, since Kathleen K. Meserve was stated as being “the inventor” ofboth cultivars in the documentation issued by the US Patent and Trademark Office that
accompanied grant of Plant Patent to the inventor. (Patent number 3662 granted 17 December
1974 and 4878 granted 17 August 1982 respectively.)
Ex. 4.
The full cultivar name and author of the following apple is written Malus domestica‘Star Lady’ P. Brindle as the name was established in the official journal of the New Zealand
Plant Variety Rights Authority where it is stated that P. Brindle was the “owner” of those rights(New Zealand Plant Variety Rights Journal 86: 5. 2001).

28.6. If citation of the author of the graft-chimaeric generic name is considereddesirable, the name of the author may be placed following the generic name.
Ex. 5.
+ Hylogymnocalycium is the name, established by Paul Heath (as ‘Hylocalycium’)in the Sussex Cactus and Succulent Yearbook in 1987, for graft-chimaeras between
Gymnocalycium and Hylocereus, which was subsequently corrected by Gordon Rowley(British Cactus and Succulent Journal 23(1): 12, 2005). It may be written as + Hylocalycium
P.V.Heath ex G.D.Rowley, when citing the author.

Recommendation 28A
28A.1. If the author’s name is cited after the name of a cultivar, Group, grex, or the graftchimaeric generic name, the provisions of Art. 46, Art. 47, and Art. 50 of the ICN, including
those for author abbreviations if desired, should be employed wherever practical.

46

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: ChoiceArt. 29

CHAPTER VII: CHOICE, RE-USE, AND REJECTION OF NAMESARTICLE 29: CHOICE OF NAMES
29.1. When two or more cultivar, Group or grex names have been established using
epithets in Latin form under the provisions of Art. 21.5 or Art. 22.4 and when, due tocontinued varied and competing use, it is uncertain which of those names best
preserves existing usage, the name with the epithet based on the earliest validly
published Latin epithet is to be accepted regardless of original rank.
Ex. 1.
Under the ICN the earliest available name for purple beeches at the rank of varietas
is Fagus sylvatica var. atropunicea published by Weston in 1770 but at the rank of forma it isF. sylvatica f. atropurpurea published by Kirchner in 1864. Both names have been widely used.
If this taxon is subsequently recognized as either a cultivar (Art. 2) or a Group (Art. 3), thename to be used is F. sylvatica ‘Atropunicea’ or F. sylvatica Atropunicea Group.

29.2. When there are two or more names in use for the same cultivar, grex, or within
the same language for a Group, the name that best preserves existing usage is to bechosen as the accepted name by the appropriate International Cultivar Registration
Authority without regard to any rank in which those epithets might have been
established (Art. 27.1) or to the principle of priority (Art. 11.1; see also Art. 11.6 andArt. 11.8). The name becomes so fixed by publication (Art. 25.1) of the decision.
Ex. 2.
Erica vagans var. kevernensis was validly published in 1922 under the provisions of
the ICN and E. vagans ‘Kevernensis’ has been used as a cultivar name under the provisions ofArt. 21.5. E. vagans ‘St Keverne’ was published three years later for the same cultivar and thisname is now more widely used. The International Cultivar Registration Authority for heathershas chosen the later epithet to be the accepted name so as to best preserve existing usage.

29.3. When two or more cultivars, Groups, or grexes in the same denomination classhave received the same or a confusingly similar epithet, the cultivar, Group, or grex
whose accepted name includes that epithet is the one selected by an International
Cultivar Registration Authority (but see Art. 11.6, Art. 11.8 and Art. 30.2). The namebecomes so fixed by publication (Art. 25.1) of the decision and preferably by citationof a designated nomenclatural standard (see Division V).
29.4. If a hitherto recognized species or infraspecific taxon is no longer thought torepresent a distinct taxon, the name of which is provided for under the ICN, and if
this would otherwise enforce an undesirable change of epithet for a cultivar or Group,
the epithet of the name of the former taxon (a) may be incorporated into an existing
cultivar epithet provided that the latter is also in Latin form, or (b) may form theInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition47Art. 29 – Art. 30

Names: Choice, Re-use

epithet of a cultivar (Art. 21.5), or (c) may form the epithet of the name of a Group(Art. 3.3). Such action does not involve any change in author citation (Art. 28.2).
Ex. 3.
When Cedrus atlantica is, for taxonomic reasons, included as part of C. libani, as
long as there is no value in creating C. libani Atlantica Group (Art. 3.3), the cultivar C.
atlantica ‘Aurea’, originally attributed to A.H. Kent in 1900, may have its name changed to C.
libani ‘Atlantica Aurea’ Kent to avoid confusion with C. libani ‘Aurea’ of A. Sénéclauze
published in 1868.
Ex. 4.
Retinospora squarrosa was validly published by Zuccarini in 1844 for a plant
imported to Belgium from Japan by von Siebold. This plant is now considered to be a cultivarof Chamaecyparis pisifera and is named C. pisifera ‘Squarrosa’.
Ex. 5.
If Hosta fortunei is no longer recognized as a species but the epithet is used to form
the name of a Group (Art. 3.3), the name H. fortunei ‘Albopicta’ may be written as Hosta(Fortunei Group) ‘Albopicta’.

Recommendation 29A
29A.1. The resurrection of long-forgotten or obsolete names for cultivars, Groups, or grexes
that take priority over the established name currently in use for the same cultivar, Group, orgrex should be avoided. If a name is found that has priority over an existing name (Art. 11.1)
the provisions of Art. 19 should be applied.
Ex. 6.
Malus domestica ‘Mullins’s Yellow Seedling’ found as a chance seedling by A.H.
Mullins was introduced in 1914 and renamed ‘Golden Delicious’ in 1916. The epithet ‘Golden
Delicious’ is so well known that the name should not be changed in favour of the original
epithet.

ARTICLE 30: RE-USE OF EPITHETS
30.1. The epithet of a cultivar, Group, or grex must not be re-used within the samedenomination class for any other cultivar, Group, or grex unless re-use of the cultivar,
Group, or grex epithet is accepted by an appropriate International Cultivar
Registration Authority.
Note 1. An epithet might also be re-used if such re-use is authorized under the
regulations of a statutory plant registration authority.

30.2. An International Cultivar Registration Authority may only accept re-use of acultivar, Group or grex epithet if that authority is satisfied that the original cultivar,
Group, or grex (a) is no longer in cultivation, and (b) has ceased to exist as breeding
material, and (c) may not be found in a gene or seed bank, and (d) is not a known
48

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Re-use, Rejection

Art. 30 – Art. 31

component in the pedigree of other cultivars, Groups, or grexes, and (e) the name has
rarely been used in publications, and (f) re-use is unlikely to cause confusion.
30.3. In the event that there is an objection to an epithet being accepted for re-use by
an International Cultivar Registration Authority, the IUBS International Commission
for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants may be asked to give a definitive ruling. In
such cases the Secretary of that Commission must be provided with sufficient
information to enable the Commission to make its ruling.
30.4. An epithet whose re-use has been accepted by an International Cultivar
Registration Authority may never be re-used subsequently in that denomination class.
30.5. If the same cultivar epithet has been applied to more than one cultivar within adenomination class (Art. 6.1) application of each name is to be made precise by
appending a device such as the name of the raiser with or without the date of
introduction or the date of the name (see also Art. 21.7). Appending such a device toa name does not necessarily imply that a name is regarded as accepted (Art. 11.1)
Ex. 1.
Tulipa ‘Liberty’ was established by Krelage & Son before 1926, but the name wasalso established by P. Vooren for another cultivar in 1988. The names might be written Tulipa‘Liberty’ [Krelage, pre-1926] and Tulipa ‘Liberty’ [Vooren, 1988] to avoid confusion.
Ex. 2.
By adding the names of the raiser in round brackets (parentheses), Rhododendron‘Madonna’ (Brooks) and R. ‘Madonna’ (Gable) may be distinguished.

ARTICLE 31: REJECTION OF NAMES
31.1. Names governed by this Code are to be rejected and are not to be used if they
are contrary to the Rules of this Code (but see Art. 11.4–11.7, Art. 19.1 and Art.
29.2–29.3).
31.2. Notwithstanding Art. 31.1, the name of a cultivar accepted and published by astatutory plant registration authority, even if using alternative terms (Art. 2.2, Note 4),
must not be rejected under the provisions of this Code.
Ex. 1.
Rose Ausburton was published by the United States Patent and Trademark Officeunder Patent Number 8838 dated July 19th, 1994 with the applicant’s declaration that it was a“new and distinct variety”. Although the word “cultivar” does not appear in the publication of
grant of patent, (Art. 2.2, Note 4) the cultivar name is to be taken as Rose ‘Ausburton’ and may
not be rejected.
Ex. 2.

Chrysanthemum ‘Dewhite Improved’ was established under the provisions for Plant

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition49Art. 31

Names: Rejection
Breeders’ Rights in the Netherlands, 23 January 1996 (Grant No 15798). Although the cultivar
epithet is contrary to Art. 21.17 of this Code, the name may not be rejected.

31.3. If an established name is subsequently successfully challenged as being inconflict with a prior right such as use of a trademark or the known name orabbreviation of an intergovernmental or international organization that is itself
excluded from trademark protection by international convention, the establishedname is to be rejected and a replacement name provided.
Ex. 3.
Parkway® is a trademark accepted under number 1405184 by the United States
Patent and Trademark Office on 8 December 1986 as being owned by J. Frank Schmidt & Son
Co. for use in marketing “cultivated deciduous trees”. Should that company or its assignees
succeed in objecting to the use of “Parkway” as part of a cultivar or Group name, areplacement cultivar or Group name will have to be established.
Ex. 4.
Glendoick Gardens Ltd was registered as the “proprietor” of Glendoick® by the
Patent Office, UK on 19 February 1999 for use in “agricultural, horticultural, and forestry
products; seeds; natural plants, and flowers; propagation material for plants; fresh fruits, andvegetables”. Any cultivar, Group or grex name established since that date and employing theword “Glendoick” may be challenged and may have to be rejected.
Ex. 5.
Cultivar names containing the words “United Nations”, and “World Bank”, or theacronyms “UNESCO” or “WIPO” may have to be rejected since they represent names oforganizations whose names are themselves excluded from trademark protection pursuant to Art.
6ter (1)(b) of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property.

31.4. A cultivar, Group, or grex name is to be rejected if its publication is against theexpressed wish of its raiser or breeder.
Ex. 6.
Coprosma ‘The Shiner’ was originally published with the epithet ‘Shiner’ against
the wishes of its raiser who had distributed the plant with his preferred name. The raiser’s
preferred name was established by L.J. Metcalf in The Cultivation of New Zealand Trees andShrubs ed. 3, 96. 1987.
Ex. 7.
× Coryhopea Butler’s Balzac grex was established for the artificial crossCoryanthes macrantha × Stanhopea wardii. Following an objection to the name from theoriginal hybridizer of the grex, that name was rejected in favour of the hybridizer’s choice,× Coryhopea Off the Wall grex (see Orchid Rev. Suppl. 110: 110. 2002).

31.5. Where, under the provisions of earlier editions of this Code, a name has been
rejected and a replacement name has been provided, the rejected name may not now
be accepted under the provisions of this Code.
Ex. 8.
Erica cinerea ‘Lily’ was rejected by the International Cultivar Registration
Authority for Erica because it contravened Art. 17.13 of the 1995 edition of this Code. E.
cinerea ‘Lily Evelyn’ was published as a replacement name (see: International Register of

50

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Names: Rejection

Art. 31

Heather Names 1(3): 42. 2000) and this later name may not now be displaced in favour of therejected name for reasons of priority (Art. 11.1) under the present Art. 21.22.
Ex. 9.
In 1976 the Shibamichi Kanjiro Co., Angyo, Japan, introduced a Styrax under thename “Benibana Ego-no-ki” which might be considered to be a cultivar name. The word
“benibana” means “red-flowered” in English and “ego-no-ki” is the Romanized writing of theJapanese common name for Styrax japonica. Under Art. 17.11 of the 1995 edition of this Codethe word “benibana” on its own could not form a cultivar epithet. Styrax japonica ‘Pink
Chimes’ had been established as a replacement name for this cultivar (Arnoldia 43(4): 17. 1983)
and this later name is not to be displaced by S. japonica ‘Benibana’ for reasons of priority.

31.6. A cultivar name whose epithet is in a language other than Latin and that exactly
duplicates another in the denomination class to which it is assigned is to be rejected. A
replacement name may be established unless the provisions of Art. 30 (re-use of names)
are applied (but see Art. 31.2).
31.7. A replacement name that is superfluous on its establishment is to be rejected.
Ex. 10.
In 1942, Harlan Kelsey and William Dayton (Standardized Plant Names, ed. 2: 507)
proposed the name Quercus robur ‘Golden’ to replace the well-established name Q. robur‘Concordia’ Kirchn. (1864). The later name is superfluous and is to be rejected.

31.8. If it is thought that a cultivar, Group, or grex epithet might cause undue offence,
an application may be made to the IUBS International Commission for theNomenclature of Cultivated Plants to rule on whether that epithet is to be rejected.
Note 1. The basis for any proposal for rejection must be provided for the Secretary of
the IUBS International Commission for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants at thetime of application. This must include reference to any publications that support theapplication, with copies wherever possible. The decision of the Commission shall be
published; rejection becomes effective from the date of publication of the Commission’s
ruling.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition51

Art. 32

Translation

CHAPTER VIII: TRANSLATION, TRANSLITERATION, AND TRANSCRIPTIONARTICLE 32: TRANSLATION OF EPITHETS
32.1. When a cultivar or grex name appears in a publication using a different
language from that of its original publication, the epithet may not be translated (itmay however be transliterated (Art. 33) or transcribed (Art. 34)).
Ex. 1.
The cultivar epithet for the kohlrabi Brassica oleracea ‘Nichtschiessender’ may not
be translated.
Ex. 2.
A cultivar name with the epithet ‘Owen Glendower’ (a legendary character from
Welsh history) may not have its epithet altered to ‘Owain Glyndwr’, even though the latter isthe preferred spelling in the Welsh language.

Note 1. Notwithstanding Art. 32.1, when for marketing reasons a cultivar or grex
epithet has been translated into a different language, the translated epithet is to be
regarded as a trade designation (Art. 13.1). However, this should be avoided when the
resulting trade designation replicates an existing epithet in the denomination classconcerned (see Appendix X).
Ex. 3.
For marketing purposes, Hibiscus syriacus ‘L’Oiseau Bleu’ might have H. syriacus
BLUE BIRD as a trade designation in which case the name could be styled H. syriacus BLUE
BIRD (‘L’Oiseau Bleu’); Clematis BLUE ANGEL (‘Błękitny Anioł’), and Cucumis sativus
NOA’S FORCING (‘Noas Treib’) are to be considered trade designations since they have beentranslated from their original language.

32.2. When established in a language other than Latin, the epithet of the name of aGroup may be translated. Only one such equivalent epithet may exist in each modern
language.
Ex. 4.
F. sylvatica Purple-leaved Group (in English) may be translated as F. sylvatica
Groupe à Feuilles Pourpres (in French), F. sylvatica Purpurblätterige Gruppe (in German), andF. sylvatica Gruppo con Foglie Purpuree (in Italian).
Ex. 5.
Brassica oleracea Brussels Sprout Group (in English) may be translated as B.
oleracea Groupe du Chou de Bruxelles (in French) and B. oleracea Rosenkohl Gruppe (inGerman).

Note 2. If a Group epithet is in Latin form (Art. 3.3), it may not be translated.
However, an alternative Group epithet in a language other than Latin may beestablished under Art. 11.5.

52

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Translation, Transliteration

Art. 32 – Art. 33

Recommendation 32A
32A.1. When publishing a new Group name which is derived from an existing Group namein another modern language (Art. 32.2) it is strongly recommended that a reference is given
to the publication where the original name was used.
Ex. 6.
Cucurbita Kabocha-Gruppen (in Swedish) was derived from C. Kabocha Group
with reference to Hanelt, Mansfeld’s Encyclopedia of Agricultural and Horticultural Crops.
2001.

ARTICLE 33: TRANSLITERATION OF EPITHETS
33.1. If a cultivar, Group, or grex epithet in one alphabetic script needs to berendered in another alphabetic script, it may be transliterated character by character(see also Rec. 27F).
Note 1.

Reverse transliterations may lead to inconsistencies.
Recommendation 33A

33A.1. For transliteration to or from different alphabetic scripts one of which employs the
Roman alphabet, it is recommended that one of the following standards should be used: (a)the ALA-LC Romanization Tables published by the United States Library of Congress, or (b)the International Organization for Standardization (ISO) transliteration standards. Within any
one publication the system of transliteration used should be the same.
Note 2. The 1997 edition of the ALA-LC Romanization Tables 1 contains 54
Romanization schemes covering more than 150 languages written in various nonRoman scripts.
Note 3. The ISO has over 17,000 International Standards2 on a variety of subjects;
those on transliteration fall under the International Classification for Standards, “ICS
01.140.10: Writing and transliteration”.
Ex. 1.
When transliterated into a Roman script using the ALA-LC Romanization Tables, theRussian epithets (in Cyrillic script) ‘Белоснежка’ and ‘Голубое Веретено’ become‘Belosnezhka’ and ‘Goluboe Vereteno’ respectively.

1

The American Library Association - Library of Congress Romanization Tables may be electronicallydownloaded from http://www.loc.gov/catdir/cpso/roman.html
2
The ISO International Standards can be searched for transliteration standards online:
http://www.iso.org/iso/iso_catalogue.htm

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition53Art. 33 – Art. 34

Transliteration, Transcription

Ex. 2.
When transliterated into a Roman script using ISO 9: 1995, the Russian epithets (inCyrillic script) ‘Белоснежка’ and ‘Голубое Веретено’ become ‘Belosnežka’ and ‘Goluboe
Vereteno’ respectively.

ARTICLE 34: TRANSCRIPTION OF EPITHETS
34.1. If a cultivar, Group or grex epithet in a non-alphabetic script needs to berendered in an alphabetic script it may be transcribed (see also Rec. 27F).
Note 1.

Reverse transcription may lead to inconsistencies.
Recommendation 34A

34A.1. It is recommended that within any one publication the systems of transcription used
are used consistently. This means that the original transcription used may be modified if
based upon a different system when adopted by a later author.
34A.2. Where the epithet is taken into a non-alphabetic script from another language, thecultivar name may be established in a form which renders that word or phrase into the nonalphabetic script publication, but when rendered in an alphabetic script should be in its
original form where known, and not a transcription of the epithet (published in the nonalphabetic script) (see also Rec. 27D.3).
Ex. 1.
The Japanese cultivar epithet ‘アルプス乙女’ (an apple cultivar) comprises the
non-Japanese word “Alps” and the Japanese word “Otome” (girl). When rendered in an
English language publication it should be given as ‘Alps Otome’ and not ‘Arupusu Otome’ as
it would be transcribed. Similarly the Japanese epithet ‘シルクロード’ for a Camellia cultivar,
is derived from the non-Japanese phrase “Silk Road”, should be rendered in an English
language publication as ‘Silk Road’ and not ‘Shiruku-rōdo’ as it would be transcribed.

34A.3. When a cultivar or grex name appears in a publication in a language that uses a nonalphabetic script different from that of its original publication, the original, or the Romantranscribed epithet, should be used whenever possible.
Ex. 2.
The cultivar name established in Korean, Hibiscus syriacus ‘한보라’, if added to a
Chinese publication the epithet should either be included in Korean as ‘한보라’, or transcribed
into Roman script as ‘Hanbora’, rather than solely being included in Chinese as ’韩宝拉’.

Recommendation 34B
34B.1. Transcription of Chinese characters (Hanzi) into a script employing the Roman
alphabet should be by the Hanyu Pinyin Fang’an (“Hanyu Pinyin” or “Pinyin” for short)system of Romanization, but the tone marks may be omitted for simplicity.

54

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Transcription

Art. 34

Ex. 3.
Prunus mume cultivar epithets in Chinese ‘雪海宫粉’, ‘艳红照水’, and ‘早玉蝶’are
transcribed as ‘Xuehai Gongfen’ (snow sea palace pink), ‘Yanhong Zhaoshui’ (brilliant red
reflected in water), and ‘Zao Yudie’ (early jade butterfly) respectively (see: Annual Report ofInternational Mei (Prunus mume) Register (2000)).

Recommendation 34C
34C.1. Transcription of Korean characters (Hangeul) into a script employing the Roman
alphabet should be by the system of Romanization contained in Proclamation 2000-8 of the
Ministry of Culture and Tourism, Republic of Korea.
Ex. 4.
Using this system of Romanization, the epithets ‘한겨레’, ‘한보라’, and ‘한소미’in Hangeul for Hibiscus syriacus cultivars would transcribe as ‘Hangyeore’, ‘Hanbora’, and‘Hansomi’ respectively.
Ex. 5.
When spoken in Korean, the epithet ‘댄싱스완’ for a Lycoris cultivar sounds like“dancing swan”. When transcribed into Roman script using the recommended standard, thename is Lycoris ‘Daensing Seuwan’ (see Korean Journ. Hort. Sci. Techn. 21. suppl. 1: 99.
2003).

Recommendation 34D
34D.1. Transcription of Japanese characters (Kanji, Hiragana, and Katakana) into a script
employing the Roman alphabet (Romaji) should be by the modified Hepburn system of
Romanization as laid out in the ALA-LC Romanization Tables and employed in Kenkyusha’s
New Japanese-English Dictionary (edition 3 and later).
Note 2. Kenkyusha’s New Japanese-English Dictionary differs from the ALA-LC
Romanization Tables in its presentation of the transcribed names by using hyphens.
This Code follows the presentation of that Dictionary and uses hyphens to separate thedifferent word elements.
Ex. 6.
The epithet ‘天の川’ partly in Kanji, ‘あまのがわ’ in Hiragana, and ‘アマノガワ’
in Katakana for the Prunus cultivar would each transcribe as ‘Ama-no-gawa’; the epithet ‘にいがたのゆき’ in Hiragana for the Hepatica cultivar would transcribe as ‘Niigata-no-yuki’; theepithet ‘ こ く り ゅ う に し き ’ in Hiragana for the Paeonia cultivar would transcribe as‘Kokuryū-nishiki’; the epithet ‘ た き に お い ’ in Hiragana for the Prunus cultivar would
transcribe as ‘Taki-nioi’; the epithet ‘とうげん’ in Hiragana for the Tricyrtis cultivar would
transcribe as ‘Tōgen’.
Ex. 7.
The epithet ‘おうごんせとうち’ in Hiragana or ‘オウゴンセトウチ’ in Katakana
for the Hosta cultivar would transcribe as ‘Ōgon-Setouchi’; the epithet ‘おおなみせいかい’ inHiragana for the Neofinetia cultivar would transcribe as ‘Ōnami-seikai’; the epithet ‘ちょうしゅうひざくら’ in Hiragana or ‘チョウシュウヒザクラ’ in Katakana for the Prunus cultivar

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

55

Art. 34

Transcription
would transcribe as ‘Chōshū-hizakura’; the epithet ‘こじょうのまい’ in Hiragana or ‘コジョ
ウノマイ’ in Katakana for the Prunus cultivar would transcribe as ‘Kojō-no-mai’.

34D.2. If a diacritical mark is used to indicate when a vowel is to be pronounced
long in Romanized epithets transcribed from Kanji, Hiragana, or Katakana, then themacron (overscore) is to be used and not the circumflex or any other diacritical mark.
Ex. 8.

56

The epithet of Prunus ‘Chōshū-hizakura’ is not to be written as ‘Chôshû-hizakura’.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Spelling

Art. 35

CHAPTER IX: SPELLING (ORTHOGRAPHY)ARTICLE 35: SPELLING OF EPITHETS
35.1. The correct spelling of epithets in Latin form that were originally publishedunder the provisions of the ICN but that are subsequently used as cultivar, Group orgrex epithets (Art. 21.5 of this Code) is to be determined in accordance with theprovisions of Art. 60 of the ICN.
35.2. The correct spelling (orthography) of an epithet in a language other than Latinis that as provided on its establishment (Art. 27.1). For cultivar, Group, or grex
epithets originally in languages using non-Roman alphabets or characters, theoriginal scripts are the basis for correcting any spelling mistakes or otherorthographical irregularities in transliterations, transcriptions or translations (see alsoArt. 32, Art. 33 and Art. 34).
Ex. 1.
The epithet in the Chinese cultivar name Prunus mume ‘红艳宫粉’ was transcribedas ‘Hong’yan Gongfen’, where the apostrophe is superfluous; the epithet in Roman script is tobe corrected to ‘Hongyan Gongfen’, taking the original script in Chinese characters as the basis(see: Annual Report of International Mei (Prunus mume) Register (2000)).

35.3. Notwithstanding Art. 35.2, an unintentional mistake in the original spelling(orthography) of a cultivar, Group, or grex epithet is to be corrected.
Ex. 2.
Rhododendron ‘Sherbrook’, registered with the International Cultivar Registration
Authority for Rhododendron in 1983, was corrected by that authority to R. ‘Sherbrooke’ upon
realization that the name of the place after which the cultivar was named has the latter spelling.
Ex. 3.
Philadelphus ‘Deberoux’ was corrected to P. ‘Debureaux’ on realization that thecultivar was named after Monsieur Gérard Debureaux (see The Sport 29: 11. 2002).
Ex. 4.
Argyranthemum ‘Qinta White’ must not be changed to ‘Quinta White’ as theoriginal spelling of the epithet was deliberate; the epithet of Calluna vulgaris ‘Redgauntlet’
must not be divided into two words as the use of a single word was intentional; Pinus sylvestris‘Hexguld’ was deliberately so published and is not to be altered to P. sylvestris ‘Häxguld’ eventhough the derivation of the epithet was stated at the time of publication as being from theSwedish word for “witches’ gold”.

35.4. Accents and other diacritical marks are to be retained in cultivar, Group, andgrex epithets, except as provided for under Art. 35.5 and Rec. 34B.
35.5. The diaeresis indicating that a vowel is to be pronounced separately from thepreceding vowel may be omitted.
International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition57Art. 35

Spelling

Ex. 5.

The cultivar epithets ‘Chloë’ and ‘Zoë’ may be written as ‘Chloe’ and ‘Zoe’.

35.6. Accents and other diacritical marks apart from the diaeresis may be added inepithets if it is thought that demands of linguistic custom are better served when they
are added.
Ex. 6.
The names Aster amellus ‘Veilchenkoenigin’ and Phlox paniculata ‘Kirchenfuerst’,
which were originally published without diacritical marks, in these cases umlauts, may be
written Aster amellus ‘Veilchenkönigin’ and Phlox paniculata ‘Kirchenfürst’ respectively.
Ex. 7.
The cultivar epithet of Syringa × hyacinthiflora ‘La Canada’ was changed to ‘La
Cañada’ on realization that the cultivar was named after a place named La Cañada (now City of
La Cañada Flintridge), California, USA.

35.7. The ligatures “æ” and “œ” indicating that the letters are pronounced together
are to be transcribed as the separate letters “ae” and “oe” respectively.
35.8. The German letter “ß” in an epithet may be transcribed as “ss”; the ampersand“&” is to be transcribed as “and” or its equivalent in other languages according to thelanguage used in the publication where establishment took place; the symbol # when
meaning “number” in an epithet is either to be written with the contraction “No” orthe equivalent abbreviation in other languages or to be spelled in full according to thelanguage used in the publication where establishment took place.
35.9. Cultivar, Group, and grex epithets or parts of such epithets must not be
abbreviated (except as provided under Art. 15.2 and Art. 16.1). An exception isallowed for such epithets that include words and forms of address normallyabbreviated in accordance with linguistic custom. The use of such abbreviations is
optional and if desired the abbreviated word may be spelled in full according to thelanguage used in the publication where establishment took place; the two variants aretreated as equivalent epithets.
Ex. 8.
Astrantia major ‘Sunningdale Variegated’ established by G.S. Thomas in The
modern florilegium ed. 3: 11. 1966 must not be abbreviated to A. major ‘Sunningdale Var.’.
Ex. 9.
Nerium ‘Professeur Durand’ and Cedrus ‘Mount Saint Catherine’ may be written as
Nerium Prof. Durand’ and Cedrus ‘Mt St Catherine’ respectively; when the epithets in
Clematis ‘Ed. André’ and Nymphaea ‘Dr Florence’ are written in full they must be as Clematis‘Edouard André’ and Nymphaea ‘Docteur Florence’ respectively since the language of the
publication in which both names were established was French.

35.10. Notwithstanding Art. 35.9, a cultivar, Group, or grex epithet originallyestablished using the initials of personal names must not have those initials spelled
out in full.
58

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Spelling

Art. 35

Ex. 10.
Crocus chrysanthus ‘E.A. Bowles’ may not be changed to C. chrysanthus ‘Edward
Augustus Bowles’; the epithet ‘M. Charles Coëz’ may not be expanded unless under Art. 35.9
the “M.” means Monsieur, as in the Dianthus cultivar, in which case the equivalent epithet‘Monsieur Charles Coëz’ may be used; Picea pungens ‘J. James’ is not to be altered to P.
pungens ‘Jesse James’ even though the epithet is known to commemorate a famous characterfrom American history.

35.11. Unless linguistic custom demands, hyphenated cultivar, Group, and grex
epithets in words other than Latin may not be changed to single words or separate
words unless correcting a grammatical error or an error in original spelling (Art.
35.3).
Ex. 11.

Narcissus ‘Commander-in-Chief’ may not be changed to N. ‘Commander in Chief’.

Note 1. Hyphenated words in a Roman transcription of a non-alphabetic language
may be changed to single words or separated words or vice versa according to thetranscription method (see Rec. 34A.1 and Rec. 34D.1 Note 2) when the hyphenation
method of that language is not well standardized.
Ex. 12.

Prunus ‘Hakusan-hata-zakura’ may also be written as P. ‘Hakusan Hata Zakura’.

35.12. Unless linguistic custom demands otherwise, the second and subsequentelements of a hyphenated word are to start with a lower case letter.
Ex. 13.
Achimenes ‘Show-off’; Alonsoa warscewiczii ‘Peachy-keen’; Crocus chrysanthus‘Eye-catcher; Galanthus ‘Celia Blakeway-Phillips’; Pelargonium ‘Chi-Chi’ (a famous panda);
Erica × williamsii ‘Cow-y-Jack’ (a place in Cornwall, England); Fuchsia ‘Shangri-La’; Hedera
helix ‘Baden-Baden’; Nymphaea ‘Gloire du Temple-sur-Lot’; Narcissus ‘Commander-inChief’; Rhododendron ‘Tri-Lights’ (a member of R. Northern Lights Group).
Ex. 14.
Carex ‘Yodo-no-yuki’ (the epithet meaning “the snows of Yodo”); Prunus ‘Benichidori’ (the epithet meaning “crimson plover”); Saxifraga fortunei ‘Akane-Fuji’ (the epithet
meaning “rose madder Mount Fuji”).

35.13. For purposes of consistency, unless linguistic custom demands otherwise,
when a cultivar, Group, or grex epithet contains a possessive noun in the singular, theapostrophe together with the letter “s” is to be written after the noun. When theepithet contains a possessive noun in the plural, the apostrophe is to be written after
the plural noun.
Ex. 15.
‘Anne’s Gold’ (named after someone called Anne); ‘Mrs Parris’s Gold’ (named
after Mrs Parris); ‘Nelsons’ Garden’ (named after the garden of Mr and Mrs Nelson);‘Richards’ Blue’ (named after Mr and Mrs Richards).
Ex. 16.

Following traditional German linguistic custom ‘Kramers Rote’ (named afterInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

59Art. 35

Spelling
someone called Kramer) does not take an apostrophe but ‘Klaus’ Weisse’ (after someone
called Klaus) does.

35.14. An apparent erroneous use of an apostrophe or hyphen in a cultivar, Group,or grex epithet may only be corrected after examination of the derivation of thewords concerned.
Ex. 17.
Hosta ‘Shelley’s’ and Osteospermum ‘Hopley’s’ are to be corrected to H. ‘Shelleys’and O. ‘Hopleys’ respectively since neither is named after people; Monarda ‘Marshalls
Delight’ is to be corrected to M. ‘Marshall’s Delight’ upon realization that the cultivar wasnamed in honour of Henry H. Marshall, plant breeder in Canada (HortScience 24(3): 525.
1989).
Ex. 18.
Rhododendron ‘Terra-Cotta’ was corrected to R. ‘Terracotta’ as it has been
determined that the cultivar was named after the colour of its flowers and not after a proper
name Terra-Cotta.
Ex. 19.
Polypodium vulgare ‘Bifido-cristatum’ is to be corrected to P. vulgare‘Bifidocristatum’.

Recommendation 35A
35A.1. The liberty of correcting the spelling of a cultivar, Group, or grex epithet should be
used with reserve, especially if the change affects the first syllable and above all the first
letter of such an epithet.
Recommendation 35B
35B.1. It is recommended that for purposes of consistency, when a cultivar, Group, or grex
epithet contains a word that is an abbreviation, the period (full-stop) is added after theabbreviation unless that abbreviation is an acronym (a pronounceable word derived frominitial letters of a series of words that comprise a name), an initialism (a word derived frominitial letters of a series of words or phrase each one of which is spoken individually), a
blend (a novel word derived from combining parts of other words), or a contraction (anabbreviation that shortens a word by removing one or more of its middle letters) in whichcases the period should not be applied.
Ex. 20.
In English the word “Professor” when abbreviated is written Prof., whereas thewords “Doctor”, “Mister”, and “Saint” when abbreviated are written Dr, Mr, and St
respectively, their abbreviations being contractions.
Ex. 21.
‘G.K. Chesterton’; ‘Mrs M.L. Bland’; ‘MCC’ (an initialism representing
Marylebone Cricket Club and not a Roman numeral); ‘USS Enterprise’ (where USS is an
initialism representing “United Star Ship”); ‘Pride of NASA’ (where NASA is an acronym for
National Aeronautical and Space Agency); ‘City Smog’ and ‘Brunch Time’ (where smog andbrunch are blends).

60

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth EditionHybrid genera

Div. IIIDIVISION III: NAMES OF HYBRID GENERA

1.
The formation of names for hybrids between members of different genera isgoverned by the provisions of the ICN. These provisions are summarized here forease of reference but the text of the current edition of the ICN is to be taken as
definitive.
2.
Hybridity is indicated by use of the multiplication sign “×”, either between thenames of the taxa involved (a “hybrid formula”) or by assigning a name prefixed by
the multiplication sign (for hybrid genera, a “condensed formula”1) (cf. ICN Art.
H.6.1).
Note 1. Hybridity may also be indicated by the use of the prefix “notho” with theindication of rank (see ICN Art. H.1.1).
Ex. 1.
Ascocentrum × Rhynchostylis × Vanda is a hybrid formula; × Vascostylis is thecondensed formula for that hybrid formula.

3.
For named hybrids (i.e. with a condensed formula), the multiplication sign ×
belongs with the name or epithet but is not actually part of it, and the ICN
recommends (ICN Rec. H.3A) that its placement should reflect that relation. The
exact amount of space, if any, between the multiplication sign and the initial letter ofthe name or epithet should depend on what best serves readability. The multiplication
sign “×” in a hybrid formula is always placed between, and separate from, the namesof the parents (cf. ICN Art. H.1.1 and H.3.1 + H.3A). If the mathematical symbol is
not available, it should be approximated by a lower-case letter “x” (not italicized).
4.
The name for a hybrid genus arising from a cross between members of two
genera is a condensed formula in which the names adopted for the parental genera
are combined into a single word, using the first part or the whole of one, the last partor the whole of the other (but not the whole of both) and, optionally, a connecting
vowel (cf. ICN Art. H.6.2).
Ex. 2.
× Agropogon (= Agrostis × Polypogon); × Gymnanacamptis (= Anacamptis ×
Gymnadenia); × Alpingera (= Alpinia × Etlingera); × Seleniphyllum (= Epiphyllum ×
Selenicereus); × Rhaphiobotrya (= Rhaphiolepis × Eriobotrya).

1

Names given to hybrids between species or between infraspecific taxa are not condensed formulae
but must conform with all the provisions of the ICN for names of the equivalent rank.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

61

Div. III

Hybrid genera

Ex. 3.
× Amarcrinum is correct for Amaryllis × Crinum, not “× Crindonna”. The lattercondensed formula was proposed for the same hybrid genus, but was formed from the genericname adopted for one parent (Crinum) and a synonym (Belladonna) of the generic nameadopted for the other (Amaryllis); being contrary to Art. H.6 it is not validly published under
ICN Art. 32.1(b).
Ex. 4.
The name × Leucadenia is correct for Leucorchis × Gymnadenia, but if the genericname Pseudorchis is adopted instead of Leucorchis, × Pseudadenia is correct.

5.
The name for a hybrid genus derived from four or more genera is formed fromthe name of an individual to which is added the suffix -ara. No such name may
exceed eight syllables. Such a name is regarded as a condensed formula (cf. ICN Art.
H.6.3).
Ex. 5.
× Beallara (= Brassia × Cochlioda × Miltonia × Odontoglossum); × Brilliandeara(Aspasia × Brassia × Cochlioda × Miltonia × Odontoglossum × Oncidium).

6.
The name for a hybrid genus derived from three genera is either (a) acondensed formula in which the three names adopted for the parental genera are
combined into a single word not exceeding eight syllables, using the whole or firstpart of one, followed by the whole or any part of another, followed by the whole orlast part of the third (but not the whole of all three) and, optionally, one or twoconnecting vowels, or (b) a name formed from the name of an individual to which isadded the suffix -ara provided that the resulting name does not exceed eight syllables(cf. ICN Art. H.6.4).
Ex. 6.
× Sophrolaeliocattleya (= Cattleya × Laelia × Sophronitis); × Vascostylis (=Ascocentrum × Rhynchostylis × Vanda); × Rodrettiopsis (= Comparettia × Ionopsis ×
Rodriguezia); × Devereuxara (= Ascocentrum × Phalaenopsis × Vanda); × Wilsonara (=Cochlioda × Odontoglossum × Oncidium).

7.
The ICN recommends that when a hybrid generic name is formed from thename of an individual by adding the suffix -ara, the individual should preferably be acollector, grower or student of the group (cf. ICN Rec. H.6A.1.).
8.
When a condensed formula is derived from names of genera, the parental
names used in its formation must be those that are accepted by the author of thecondensed formula as correct for the parental taxa (cf. ICN Art. H.8.1).
Ex. 7.
If the genus Triticum is interpreted on taxonomic grounds as including Triticum (inthe strict sense) and Agropyron, and the genus Hordeum as including Hordeum (in the strict
sense) and Elymus, then hybrids between Agropyron and Elymus as well as between Triticum(in the strict sense) and Hordeum (in the strict sense) are placed in the same hybrid genus,
× Tritordeum. If, however, Agropyron is separated generically from Triticum, hybrids between
Agropyron and Hordeum (in either the strict sense or the wider sense) are placed in the hybrid
62

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth EditionHybrid genera

Div. IIIgenus × Agrohordeum. Similarly, if Elymus is separated generically from Hordeum, hybrids
between Elymus and Triticum (in either the strict sense or the wider sense) are placed in the
hybrid genus × Elymotriticum. If both Agropyron and Elymus are given generic rank, hybrids
between them are placed in the hybrid genus × Agroelymus; × Tritordeum is then restricted tohybrids between Hordeum (in the strict sense) and Triticum (in the strict sense), and hybrids
between Elymus and Hordeum are placed in × Elyhordeum.

9.
Names of hybrid genera formed with -ara as a suffix, which are equivalent tocondensed formulae, are applicable only to hybrids that are accepted taxonomicallyas being derived from the parents named (cf. ICN Art. H.8.2).
Ex. 8.
If Euanthe is recognized as a distinct genus, hybrids simultaneously involving its
only species, E. sanderiana, and the three genera Arachnis, Renanthera, and Vanda must beplaced in × Cogniauxara (= Arachnis × Euanthe × Renanthera × Vanda). If, on the other hand,E. sanderiana is included in Vanda, the same hybrids are placed in × Holttumara (= Arachnis
× Renanthera × Vanda).

10. In order to be validly published (established) the name of a hybrid genus must
be effectively published (ICN Art. 29–31) with a statement of the names of the parent
genera, but no description or diagnosis is necessary, whether in Latin, English, or in
any other language (cf. ICN Art. H.9.1).
Ex. 9.
Validly published names: × Philageria, published by Maxwell Masters in 1872 witha statement of parentage, Lapageria × Philesia; × Agrohordeum, published by Aimée Camus in1927 (= Agropyron × Hordeum).

11. Since the names of hybrid genera are condensed formulae or are treated as such,they do not have nomenclatural types and their application is determined entirely onstated parentage (cf. ICN Art. H.9, Note 1).
12. For purposes of priority, names of hybrid genera are subject to the same Rules
as are those of non-hybrid genera (cf. ICN Art. 11.9).
Ex. 10.
The name × Triticosecale (1899) antedates × Triticale (1936) for the hybrids
between Secale and Triticum.

13. Names of hybrid genera that appear on or after 1 January 1953 in tradecatalogues or non-scientific newspapers and on or after 1 January 1973 in seedexchange lists are not validly published (established) in those publications (cf. ICN
Art. 30.6).
14. Names published merely in anticipation of the existence of a hybrid genus are
not validly published (established) under ICN Art. 36.1(b) (cf. ICN Art. H.9, Note 2).

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

63

Div. IV

Registration

DIVISION IV: REGISTRATION OF NAMES

1.
For the purposes of this Code, registration is the acceptance of a cultivar,
Group, or grex name by an authority responsible for registering such names.
2.
An International Cultivar Registration Authority is an organization appointed
by the ISHS Special Commission for Cultivar Registration to be charged with theregistration of cultivar, Group, or grex names as provided for by this Code. The actof registration is completed by publication of such names which also ensures theirestablishment where necessary (see Appendix I for a list of International Cultivar
Registration Authorities).
3.
A statutory plant registration authority is an organization established bynational legal enactment or by international treaty, which, as part of its remit,
establishes variety denominations or other names for plants (see Appendix II for alist of such statutory authorities). Names established by statutory plant registration
authorities must be cited in the relevant register and checklist.
4.
A name accepted by a statutory plant registration authority may not be rejectedby an International Cultivar Registration Authority. If that name contravenes anarticle of this Code the International Cultivar Registration Authority is not obliged toregister it but they should record it as an adopted name (see Art. 11.3 and Art. 31.2).
5.
Acceptance of a cultivar or Group name by an International Cultivar
Registration Authority does not imply judgement on the distinctness of that particular
cultivar or Group, nor on its agricultural, horticultural or silvicultural merit.
6.
An International Cultivar Registration Authority may also record trademarks if
they have been used as marketing devices for cultivars, Groups, or grexes. Suchmarks if recorded must never be given nomenclatural status and must not appear in a
publication by an International Cultivar Registration Authority in such a way thatthey may be confused with names or epithets.
7.
The Registrar is someone appointed by an International Cultivar Registration
Authority to carry out the duties of registration.
8.
The registrant is the person submitting a name to an International Cultivar
Registration Authority for registration.

64

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Nomenclatural standards

Div. VDIVISION V: NOMENCLATURAL STANDARDS

1.
A nomenclatural standard is a single item (or entity), preferably a herbarium
specimen, to which the name of a cultivar or Group is permanently attached. Where
duplicates of that nomenclatural standard are prepared, and separately filed, these
may be referred to as duplicate standards.
Note 1. Names of taxa governed by the ICN are fixed by the application of anomenclatural type. For taxa published on or after 1 January 1958 this is included in
the requirements for valid publication (establishment) (ICN Art. 40). A nomenclatural
type is designated so that there is, within the range of variation of the taxon, a precise
reference point to which the name is permanently attached.
Note 2. Names of graft-chimaeric genera do not have type species and therefore notype specimen or nomenclatural standard can be designated for them, as they aredefined solely on a statement of parentage.
Note 3. Many cultivars, including clones, may have variable characteristics within
their circumscription and any reference to a nomenclatural standard in determining theidentity of a plant must be made with this knowledge in mind.
Note 4. Names of grexes have no nomenclatural standard as they are defined solely
on a statement of parentage.

2.
A nomenclatural standard may have been originally nominated as a voucher
specimen or as the type specimen under the provisions of the ICN.
Ex. 1.
When P.C. de Jong first described Betula utilis ‘Doorenbos’ (Dendroflora 23: 26.
1986) he indicated the herbarium specimen De Jong 1205 conserved at Utrecht University
Herbarium as a voucher specimen and this may be regarded as the nomenclatural standard.
Ex. 2.
Cotoneaster × watereri (Exell in Gard. Chron. 83: 44. 1928) is based on thenomenclatural type at the Natural History Museum, London. If C. × watereri is considered as acultivar, the type specimen may be taken as the nomenclatural standard.

3.
An image, other than one maintained digitally, may be designated as anomenclatural standard when a specimen is not made available or when essential
characteristics are best recognized from a suitable illustration.
Ex. 3.
The particular flower colours of certain Dianthus and Narcissus cultivars and thoseof orchids might be better observed in paintings or photographic images rather than in dried
herbarium specimens.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

65

Div. V

Nomenclatural standards
Ex. 4.
A representative colour print (WSY0103774) provided by the registrant was
designated the nomenclatural standard for Delphinium ‘Cranberry Delight’ by the Registrar as
no herbarium material was available.

Note 5. Conditions of use under copyright should be established upon deposition of animage to be used as a nomenclatural standard or contained within a standard portfolio.
Ideally an image should be without restrictions of use. Any conditions of copyrightshould not limit the purpose for which the image is deposited (see Principle 9).
Note 6. An image printed from a digital file may be used as a nomenclatural
standard, but the digital file should be retained with a reference in the standard
portfolio (Division V.10).
Note 7. An illustration in a published journal may be cited as a nomenclatural
standard when appropriate.
Note 8. If a specimen later becomes available that can be shown to be from the same
stock as the image, this may be placed in the standard portfolio (Division V.10).

4.
If a nomenclatural type cannot be interpreted unambiguously, a nomenclatural
standard may be designated in support of that type provided that designation of thenomenclatural type will always take precedence over the nomenclatural standard.
Ex. 5.
The nomenclatural standard for Dracaena fragrans ‘Massangeana’ was designatedas Hetterscheid HDR21 (conserved at Herbarium Vadense, Wageningen, Netherlands) by J.J.
Bos et al. (Edinb. Journ. Bot. 49(3): 329. 1993) even though the nomenclatural type for
Dracaena massangeana hort. ex Rodigas was lectotypified in the same paper as being the plate
opposite page 170, Rev. Hort. Belge. 8: 169. 1882.

5.
The nomenclatural standard for a clonal cultivar whose name is establishedunder the provisions of a statutory plant registration authority on or after 1 January
2004 must be prepared from the same stock as that used to support recognition ofthat cultivar by the statutory plant registration authority.
6.
The nomenclatural standard for a seed-raised cultivar whose epithet isestablished under the provisions of a statutory plant registration authority on or after
1 January 2004 must be prepared from plants grown from seed deposited in andmaintained by seed laboratories nominated for maintaining such germplasm underprevailing statutory provisions.
Note 9. Germplasm of a seed-raised cultivar that is maintained by such laboratories
will over a period of time show slight variation and any reference to a nomenclatural
standard in determining the identity of a plant must be made with this knowledge in
mind.

66

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Nomenclatural standards

Div. V

7.
Designation of a nomenclatural standard and the citation of the institution
holding such a standard is effected by publication (Art. 25).
Note 10. In order to be effective the word “standard” (such as “nomenclatural standard” or“standard specimen”) should be included in any statement where a nomenclatural standard isdesignated.
Ex. 6.
The nomenclatural standard for Rhododendron ‘Maurice Daffarn’ was designated as
the specimen held at the Royal Horticultural Society’s Wisley Herbarium; this became thenomenclatural standard on publication of that designation in The New Plantsman 8(2): 126.
2001.

8.
In the event that more than one nomenclatural standard has independently been
designated for the same cultivar or Group, the earliest designation takes precedence.
9.
A nomenclatural standard that is a dried specimen should be recognized bykeeping it in a specially marked folder.
10. Where practical, nomenclatural standards should be maintained as part of aportfolio into which any specimens, illustrations, colour chart references, and otherinformation such as a copy of the original publication of a name may be assembled
for reference purposes. Where appropriate, the standard portfolio should also include
details of parentage and the origins of the cultivar or Group and should cite the dateand place of establishment of the name.
Note 11. The precise edition of any colour chart used should be specified since there
is often variation from one edition to another.

11. Duplicate standards (Division V. 1) should be circulated to other collections(see Appendix III), especially those in other countries.
12. The location of any living material from which a nomenclatural standard was
prepared, and the date of its collection, should be noted with such a standard.
13. If the breeder or raiser of the cultivar or Group, its nominant, introducer, or
author of its name is no longer available or willing to examine material for
preparation of a nomenclatural standard, the advice of other experts should be soughtin verifying material for such a standard.
14. Herbarium specimens require expert preparation and raisers of new cultivars orGroups are strongly advised to donate plant material to a recognized herbarium
willing to accept such material so that suitable nomenclatural standards may be
prepared.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

67

Div. VI

Modification of CodeDIVISION VI: MODIFICATION OF THIS CODE

This Code may only be modified by action of the IUBS (International Union of
Biological Sciences) International Commission for the Nomenclature of CultivatedPlants. In the event of this Commission no longer being extant, an alternative bodyshall be appointed by IUBS.

68

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

APPENDIX I
DIRECTORY OF INTERNATIONAL CULTIVAR REGISTRATIONAUTHORITIES (ICRAs)
This listing is derived from the data to be found on the webpages of the International
Society for Horticultural Science (ISHS) that are devoted to ICRAs:
http://www.ishs.org/icra/index.htm
Regularly revised information, including details of electronic and paper publications,on each of the ICRAs currently appointed, along with current details of any regional
representatives, may be found throughout those pages. In addition, an alphabeticalsearch for current ICRAs may be made by genus.
Any prospective ICRA is advised to study this Code as well as the information foundin the ICRA webpages before contacting the ISHS Commission for Nomenclature
and Cultivar Registration, the body that appoints ICRAs. The Commission may becontacted through its Chairman, Dr Janet J Cubey, RHS Garden Wisley, Woking,
Surrey GU23 6QB, UK (email: janetcubey@rhs.org.uk).

AFRICAN VIOLET SOCIETY OF AMERICA, INC. (AVSA)
http://www.avsa.org
ICRA: Saintpaulia H. Wendl. (1966)
Registrar: Mr Joseph J. Bruns, 1220
Stratford Lane, Hanover Park, Illinois
60103, USA

Fax: (+1) 810 314 6932
Email: jbruns@qwip.net

AGRICULTURAL UNIVERSITY OF HEBEIICRA: Ziziphus Mill. (2014)
Registrar: Prof. Mengjun Liu,
Research Center of Chinese Jujube,
Agricultural University of Hebei, 289
Lingyusi Jie, Lianchi Qu, Baoding,
Hebei 071001, People’s Republic of
China

Fax: (+86) 312 7521456
Email: lmj1234567@aliyun.com

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

69

Appendix I

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

AMERICAN BEGONIA SOCIETY
http://www.begonias.org
ICRA: Begonia L. (1958)
Registrar: Ms Priscilla Purinton, 129
Queens River Drive, West Kingston,
Rhode Island 02892, USA

Email: ppurinton@gmail.com

AMERICAN BOXWOOD SOCIETY (ABS)
http://www.boxwoodsociety.org
ICRA: Buxus L. (1966)
Registrar: Mr Lynn R. Batdorf, 6005
Kingsford Road, Bethesda, Maryland
20817, USA

Email: hollykids@comcast.net

AMERICAN FUCHSIA SOCIETY
http://www.americanfuchsiasociety.org
ICRA: Fuchsia L. (1966)
Registrar: Mr Edward M. Salome,6979 Clark Road, Paradise, California
95969-2210, USA

Email: ejsalome@aol.com

AMERICAN HEMEROCALLIS SOCIETY
http://www.daylilies.org
ICRA: Hemerocallis L. (1955)
Registrar: Elizabeth Trotter, 421 Mt
Gilead Church Road, Georgetown,
Kentucky 40324, USA

Email: registrar@daylilies.org
Registration page: http://www.daylilies.org/AHSregister.html

AMERICAN HOSTA SOCIETY
http://www.americanhostasociety.org
ICRA: Hosta Tratt. (1966)
Registrar: Gayle Hartley Alley, 33001
E 155th Street, Pleasant Hill, Missouri
64080, USA

70

Email: hostaregistrar@gmail.com
Registration page: http://www.hostaregistrar.org

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

AMERICAN IRIS SOCIETY
http://www.irises.org
ICRA: Iris L., excluding bulbous species (1955)
Registrar: John I. Jones & Joanne
Prass-Jones, 35572 Linda Drive,
Fremont, California 94536, USA

Email: jijones@usjoneses.com
Registration page: http://www.irises.org/registration.htm

AMERICAN IVY SOCIETY (AIS)
http://www.ivy.org
ICRA: Hedera L. (1976)
Registrar: Mr Russell A. Windle, PO
Box 461, Lionville, Pennsylvania
19353, USA

Email: hedera@ att.net

AMERICAN PENSTEMON SOCIETY
ICRA: Penstemon Schmidel (1966?)
Registrar: Dr Dale T. Lindgren,
University of Nebraska–Lincoln,West Central Research and Extension
Center, 461 West University Drive,
North Platte, Nebraska 69101-7756,
USA

Fax: (+1) 308 532 3823
Email: dlindgre@unlnotes.unl.edu

AMERICAN PEONY SOCIETY
http://www.americanpeonysociety.org
ICRA: Paeonia L. (1974)
Registrar: Mr Reiner Jakubowski, 624
Pineridge Road, Waterloo, Ontario
N2L 5J9, Canada

Email: contact via
http://www.americanpeonysociety.org/administration/contactaps

AMERICAN PUBLIC GARDENS ASSOCIATION
http://www.publicgardens.org
ICRA: Woody plant genera, excluding those genera or other groups for which other ICRAs have been
appointed. A full listing of the genera for which this ICRA registers cultivars may be found at
http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Mr Stefan Lura, US
National Arboretum, 3501 New York
Avenue, Washington, DC 200021958, USA

Fax: (+1) 202 245 5973
Email: stefan.lura@ars.usda.gov

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

71

Appendix I

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

AMERICAN ROSE SOCIETY (ARS)
http://www.ars.org
ICRA: Rosa L. (1955)
Registrar: Laura Seabaugh, American
Rose Society, PO Box 30000,
Shreveport, Louisiana 71130-0030,
USA

Fax: (+1) 318 938 5405
Email: ars@rose.org.
Registration page:www.arsmodernroses.org

ARBORETUM KALMTHOUT FOUNDATION
http://www.hamamelis.be
ICRA: Hamamelis L. (2003)
Registrar: Ir. Abraham Rammeloo,
Heuvel 2, B-2920 Kalmthout,
Belgium

Fax: (+32) 3 666 33 96
Email: rammeloo@arboretumkalmthout.be

AUSTRALIAN CULTIVAR REGISTRATION AUTHORITY (ACRA)
http://www.anbg.gov.au/acra/index.html
ICRA: Australian plant genera, excluding those genera or groups for which other ICRAs have been
appointed (1958); Acacia Mill. – all species (1958). A full listing of the genera for which this ICRA
registers cultivars may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Mr Paul Carmen,
Australian National Botanic Gardens,
GPO Box 1777, Canberra, ACT 2601,
Australia

Email: acra@anbg.gov.au

BEIJING BOTANICAL GARDEN
http://www.beijingbg.com
ICRA: Malus Mill., excluding M. domestica Borkh. (2014)
Registrar: Prof. Ling Guo, Beijing
Botanical Garden, Wofosi Lu,
Xiangshan, Haidian Qu, Beijing
100093, People’s Republic of China

Email: guoling@beijingbg.com

BLAHNIK, ING. ZDENĚKICRA: Lonicera L. (2002)
Registrar: Ing. Zdeněk Blahnik,
Jungmannova 5, 25101 Ricany,
Czech Republic
72

Fax: (+42) 0 32363 1489
Email: iil@post.cz or blahnik@cmail.cz

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

BROMELIAD SOCIETY INTERNATIONAL (BSI)
http://www.bsi.org
ICRA: Bromeliaceae Juss. (1980). A full listing of the genera for which this ICRA registers cultivars
may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Mr Geoff Lawn, 31
Greenock Ave, Como WA 6152,
Australia

Email: cultivars@bsi.org
Registration page:
http://www.bsi.org/brom_info/cultivar/instructions.html

BRUGMANSIA GROWERS INTERNATIONAL
www.brugmansia.us/index.html
ICRA: Brugmansia Pers. (2013); Datura L. (2013)
Registrar: Dr Alistair Hay, PO Box
1450, Nowra, New South Wales 2541,
Australia

Email: alistair@alistairhay.com.au

CLIVIA SOCIETY
http://www.cliviasociety.org
ICRA: Clivia Lindl. (2000)
Registrar: Mr Kenneth R. Smith, 593
Hawkesbury Road, Winmalee, NewSouth Wales 2777, Australia

Email: cliviasmith@idx.com.au

CONNECTICUT AGRICULTURAL EXPERIMENT STATION (CAES)
http://www.ct.gov/caes
ICRA: Castanea Mill. (1998)
Registrar: Dr Sandra L. Anagnostakis,
Connecticut Agricultural Experiment
Station, Box 1106, New Haven,
Connecticut 06504-1106, USA

Fax: (+1) 203 974 8502
Email: sandra.anagnostakis@ct.gov

CYCLAMEN SOCIETY
http://www.cyclamen.org
ICRA: Cyclamen L., excluding C. persicum Mill. (1999)
Registrar: Mr Trevor D. Wiltshire,
Pencarn, Gonvena, Wadebridge,
Cornwall PL27 6DL, UK

Email: trevordwiltshire@gmail.com
Registration page:
http://www.cyclamen.org/registrar_set.html

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition73

Appendix I

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

EASTER, MRS MARGARET
http://www.thymus.co.uk
ICRA: Thymus L. (2008)
Registrar: Mrs Margaret Easter, 23
Wroxham Way, Harpenden,
Hertfordshire AL5 4PP, UK

Email: mail@thymus.co.uk

EPIPHYLLUM SOCIETY OF AMERICA (ESA)
http://www.epiphyllumsociety.org/index.html
ICRA: Cactaceae Juss. Tribe Hylocereeae F. Buxbaum (1958). A full listing of genera for which thisICRA registers cultivars may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Dr Richard W.
Kohlschreiber, 1801 West 27th Street,
San Pedro, California 90732-4601,
USA

Email: kohlpedro@gmail.com

EUROPEAN KALMIA SOCIETY
http://www.kalmia-society.org
ICRA: Kalmia L. (2008)
Registrar: Ms Julia Westhoff, c/o
Stadtgrün, Willy-Brandt-Platz 7, D28215 Bremen, Germany

Fax: (+49) 421 496 6236
Email: registrar@kalmia-society.org
Registration page: http://www.kalmiasociety.org/registrar.php

GERANIACEAE GROUPICRA: Erodium Aiton; Geranium L. (1997)
Registrar: Mr David X. Victor, Chapel
Leigh Farm House, Chapel Leigh,Lydeard St Lawrence, Taunton,
Somerset TA4 3RB, UK

Email: davidxvictor@btinternet.com

GESNERIAD SOCIETY, INC.
http://www.gesneriadsociety.org
ICRA: Gesneriaceae Rich. & Juss., excluding Saintpaulia H. Wendl. (1958). A full listing of genera
for which this ICRA registers cultivars may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Irina Nicholson, 2512 South
Balsam Way, Lakewood, Colorado
80227, USA
74

Email: hybridregistrar@gesneriadsociety.org
Registration page:
http://www.gesneriadsociety.org/ir_ges/index.htm

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

GREEN, MR KEITH
http://www.scrapbooklithops.com
ICRA: Lithops N.E. Br. (2013)
Registrar: Mr Keith Green,
17 Tadworth Avenue,
New Malden, Surrey KT3 6DJ,
UK

Email: k.green97@btinternet.com

HARDWOOD TREE IMPROVEMENT AND REGENERATION CENTER (HTIRC)
http://www.agriculture.purdue.edu/fnr/HTIRC/index.htm
ICRA: Juglans L. (2001)
Registrar: Dr Keith Woeste,
Department of Forestry and Natural
Resources, Purdue University,
Pfendler Hall, 715 West State Street,West Lafayette, Indiana 47907-2061
USA

Fax: (+1) 765 494 9461
Email: woeste@purdue.edu

HAWORTHIA SOCIETY OF JAPANhttp://www.haworthia.net/index.html
ICRA: Haworthia Duval (including Haworthiopsis G.D. Rowley and Tulista Raf.), Astroloba Uitew.
& Chortolirion A. Berger (2014).
Registrar: Dr Masahiko Hayashi,
60-B202, Michishita, Noguchi-cho,
Toyokawa, Aichi, 442-0851
Japan

Fax: (+81) 533 75 6234
Email: info@haworthia.net

HEATHER SOCIETY
http://www.heathersociety.org.uk
ICRA: Andromeda L. (1970); Calluna Salisb. (1970); Daboecia D. Don (1970); Erica L., including
Bruckenthalia Rchb. (1970)
Registrar: Dr E. Charles Nelson,
Tippitiwitchet Cottage, Hall Road,
Outwell, Wisbech, Cambridgeshire
PE14 8PE, UK

Fax: (+44) 1945 774077
Email: admin@heathersociety.com
Registration page:
http://www.heathersociety.org/naming-heathers

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition75Appendix I

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

HELICONIA SOCIETY INTERNATIONAL – COSTACEAE
ICRA: Costaceae Nakai (2013)
Registrar: Mr Dave Skinner, Heliconia
Society International, National
Tropical Botanical Garden, 3530
Papalina Road, Kalaheo, Hawaii
96741, USA

Email: cultivarregistry@heliconia.org

HELICONIA SOCIETY INTERNATIONAL – ETLINGERAICRA: Etlingera Giseke (2013)
Registrar: Jan Hintze, Heliconia
Society International, National
Tropical Botanical Garden, 3530
Papalina Road, Kalaheo, Hawaii
96741, USA

Email: cultivarregistry@heliconia.org

HELICONIA SOCIETY INTERNATIONAL – HELICONIA
http://www.heliconiasocietypr.org/cultivar_registration.htm
ICRA: Heliconia L. (2003)
Registrar: Dr Bryan R. Brunner, Deptof Horticulture Agricultural
Experimental Station, HC-02 Box
11656, Lajas, Puerto Rico 00667

Fax: (+1) 787 899 1265
Email: brbrunner@yahoo.com

HOLLY SOCIETY OF AMERICA
http://www.hollysocam.org
ICRA: Ilex L. (1955)
Registrar: Mr Michael R. Pontti,
10520 Cedar Avenue, Fairfax,
Virginia 22030, USA

Fax: (+1) 202 687 9127
Email: ponttim@georgetown.edu

INDIAN AGRICULTURAL RESEARCH INSTITUTE (IARI) – BOUGAINVILLEA
http://www.iari.res.in
ICRA: Bougainvillea Comm. ex Juss. (1966)
Registrar: Dr T. Janakiram, Divisionof Floriculture and Landscaping,Indian Agricultural Research Institute(IARI), Pusa Campus, New Delhi 110
012, India

76

Fax: (+91) 11 2584 6420
Email: tolety07@gmail.com or headflori@iari.res.in

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

INDIAN AGRICULTURAL RESEARCH INSTITUTE (IARI) – MANGO
http://www.iari.res.in
ICRA: Mangifera indica L. (mango) (1970)
Registrar: Dr Sanjay Kumar Singh,
Principal Scientist & Professor,
Division of Fruits and Horticultural
Technology, ICAR-Indian
Agricultural Research Institute, New
Delhi 110012, India

Email: sanjaydr2@gmail.com

INTERNATIONAL AROID SOCIETY (IAS)
http://www.aroid.org
ICRA: Araceae Adans., excluding Calla L. & Zantedeschia Spreng. (?1980). A full listing of genera
for which this ICRA registers cultivars may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Dr Derek Burch,International Aroid Society (IAS),
4044 W 4th Street, Plantation, Florida
33317, USA.

Email: derekburch23@gmail.com

INTERNATIONAL CAMELLIA SOCIETY
http://www.internationalcamellia.org
ICRA: Camellia L. (1962)
Registrar: Prof. Wang Zhonglang,Kunming Institute of Botany, Chinese
Academy of Sciences, 132 Lanhei
Road, Kunming, Yunnan 650204,
People’s Republic of China

Fax: (+86) 871 6515 0227
Email: wang@mail.kib.ac.cn

INTERNATIONAL CARNIVOROUS PLANT SOCIETY (I.C.P.S.)
http://www.carnivorousplants.org
ICRA: Byblidaceae Domin; Cephalotaceae Dumort.; Dioncophyllaceae Airy Shaw; Droseraceae
Salisb.; Drosophyllaceae Chrtek, Slaviková & Studnicka; Lentibulariaceae Rich.; Martyniaceae
Stapf; Nepenthaceae Dumort.; Roridulaceae Engl. & Gilg; Sarraceniaceae Dumort. (1998). A full listof genera for which this ICRA registers cultivars may be found at
http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Dr Jan Schlauer,International Registrar, ICPS, Inc.,
2121 N. California Blvd, Suite 290,
Walnut Creek, California 94596-7351,
USA

Email: ira@carnivorousplants.org
Registration page:
http://www.carnivorousplants.org/cultivars/
cultivarsmain.html

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition77Appendix I

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

INTERNATIONAL CULTIVAR REGISTRATION CENTER FOR BAMBOOS (ICRCB)ICRA: Poaceae Barnh., subfamily Bambusoideae Luerss. (2013). A full listing of the genera for which
this ICRA registers cultivars may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm and under thedenomination class listings in Appendix V.
Registrar: Prof. Junyi Shi, ResearchInstitute of Resources Insects, Chinese
Academy of Forestry, Bailongsi,
Panlong Qu, Kunming, Yunnan
650216, People’s Republic of China

Email: esjy@163.com or 1115651892@qq.com

INTERNATIONAL CULTIVAR REGISTRATION CENTER FOR OSMANTHUS (ICRCO)
http://icrco.njfu.edu.cn/englishweb/e_index.htm
ICRA: Osmanthus Lour. (2004)
Registrar: Prof. Qibai Xiang (C.B.
Shang), Nanjing Forestry University,
159 Longpan Lu, Xuanwu Qu,
Nanjing, Jiangsu 210037, People’s
Republic of China

Fax: (+86) 25 85427093
Email: xiangqb@njfu.com.cn or shangcb@sohu.com

INTERNATIONAL HIBISCUS SOCIETY, INC.
http:// www.internationalhibiscussociety.org
ICRA: Hibiscus rosa-sinensis L. and its hybrids (2013)
Registrar: Mr Ian Rabenda, 233
Montrose Avenue, Hamilton, Ontario
L8K 4Z1, Canada

Email: box1618@gmail.com
Registration page:
http://www.internationalhibiscussociety.org/SEArchive/
form.php

INTERNATIONAL MAPLE SOCIETY
ICRA: Acer L. (2013)
Registrar: Mr Peter A. Gregory,
1 Oakley Hall, Cirencester,
Gloucestershire GL7 1FZ, UK

78

Email: pgregory@phonecoop.coop

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

INTERNATIONAL OAK SOCIETY (IOS)
http://www.internationaloaksociety.org
ICRA: Quercus L. (1998)
Registrars:
1. The Americas: Mr Ryan Russell,
4917 County Road 343, Fulton,
Missouri 65251, USA
2. Rest of the world: Mr Eike
Jablonski, c/o Lycée Technique
Agricole, Dept Horticole, BP 76, L9001 Ettelbruck, Luxembourg

Email:
1. russelry76@yahoo.com
2. eike.jablonski@education.lu
Registration page:
http://www.internationaloaksociety.org/content/cultivarregistration

INTERNATIONAL POPLAR COMMISSION, FAO
http://www.fao.org/forestry/ipc/69637/en
ICRA: Populus L. (1955), Salix L. (2013)
Registrar: Prof. Julia Kuzovkina,
University of Connecticut, 1376 Storrs
Road Unit 4067, Storrs-Mansfield,
Connecticut 06269, USA

Fax: (+1) 860 486 0682
Email: jkuzovkina@uconn.edu

INTERNATIONAL WATERLILY AND WATER GARDENING SOCIETY (IWGS) –NELUMBO
http://www.iwgs.org
ICRA: Nelumbo Adans. (1988)
Registrar: Prof. Daike Tian, Shanghai
Chenshan Plant Science ResearchCenter, Chinese Academy of Sciences,
3888 Chenhua Lu, Songjiang Qu,
Shanghai 201602, People’s Republicof China

Fax: (+86) 21 57762652
Email: dktian@sibs.ac.cn
Registration Page: http://iwgs.org/nymphaea-and-nelumboregistration

INTERNATIONAL WATERLILY AND WATER GARDENING SOCIETY (IWGS) –NYMPHAEACEAE
http://www.iwgs.org
ICRA: Nymphaeaceae Salisb. (1988)
Registrar: Tamara Kilbane, Aquatics,
Denver Botanic Gardens, 909 York St,
Denver, CO 80206, USA

Fax: (+1) 720 865 3679
Email: Tamara.Kilbane@botanicgardens.org
Registration page:
http://iwgs.org/nymphaea-and-nelumbo-registration

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

79Appendix I

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

LAKELAND HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY
http://www.holehirdgardens.org.uk
ICRA: Astilbe Buch.-Ham. ex D. Don (1998)
Registrar: Mr John Ashley, Lakeland
Horticultural Society, Holehird,
Patterdale Road, Windermere,
Cumbria LA23 1NP, UK

Email: secretary@holehirdgardens.org.uk

MAGNOLIA SOCIETY INTERNATIONAL
http://www.magnoliasociety.org
ICRA: Magnoliaceae Juss. (?1962). A full listing of the genera for which this ICRA registers cultivars
may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Mr Matthew S. Lobdell,
4100 Illinois Route 53, Lisle, IL
60532, USA

Email: mlobdell@mortonarb.org
Registration page via: http://www.magnoliasociety.org

MECONOPSIS GROUP
http://www.meconopsis.org
ICRA: Meconopsis Vig. (2002)
Registrar: Dr Evelyn Stevens, The
Linns, Sheriffmuir, Dunblane,
Perthshire FK15 0LP, UK

Fax: (+44) 1786 822295
Email: evelyn@thelinns.org.uk

MEI FLOWER AND WINTERSWEET BRANCH OF CHINA FLOWER ASSOCIATION –CHIMONANTHUS
ICRA: Chimonanthus Lindl. (2013)
Registrar: Prof. Longqing Chen,
College of Horticulture and Forestry
Sciences, Huazhong Agricultural
University, 1 Shizishan Jie, Hongshan
Qu, Wuhan, Hubei 430070, People’s
Republic of China

80

Fax: (+86) 27 87282010
Email: chenlq@mail.hzau.edu.cn

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

MEI FLOWER AND WINTERSWEET BRANCH OF CHINA FLOWER ASSOCIATION –PRUNUS MUMEICRA: Prunus mume Siebold & Zucc. (1998) and its hybrids
Registrars:
1. Prof. Qixiang Zhang, Beijing
Forestry University, 35 Qinghua
Donglu, Haidian Qu, Beijing 100083
2. Prof. Manzhu Bao, College of
Horticulture and Forestry Sciences,
Huazhong Agricultural University, 1
Shizishan Jie, Hongshan Qu, Wuhan,
Hubei 430070; both People’s Republicof ChinaFax:
1. (+86) 10 62338005
2. (+86) 27 87282010
Email:
1. 13901153775@163.com
2. mzbao@mail.hzau.edu.cn

MORTON ARBORETUM
ICRA: Ulmus L.
Registrar: Dr Andrew L. Hipp, The
Morton Arboretum, 4100 Illinois
Route 53, Lisle, Illinois 60532-1293
USA

Email: ulmus.icra@gmail.com

NERINE AND AMARYLLID SOCIETY
http://nerine-registrar.org
ICRA: Nerine Herb. (2003)
Registrar: Andrew C. Lanoe, Le Haut
Chemin, Les Paysans, St Peters,
Guernsey, Channel Islands

Email: alanoe@cwgsy.net

NORTH AMERICAN GLADIOLUS COUNCIL
http://www.gladworld.org
ICRA: Gladiolus L., excluding species and early flowering cultivars (1958)
Registrar: Mr William J. Owen, 675
MacElroy Road, Ballston Lake, NY
12019-2201, USA

Email: smgfowen@nycap.rr.com

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition81

Appendix I

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

PASSIFLORA SOCIETY INTERNATIONAL
http://www.passiflora.org
ICRA: Passiflora L. (2000)
Registrar: Dr Shawn Mattison, PO
Box 350, Elmira, California 95625,
USA

Email: passiregistrar@gmail.com
Registration page: http://www.passionflow.co.uk/reg.htm

PELARGONIUM AND GERANIUM SOCIETY (PAGS)
http://www.thepags.org.uk
ICRA: Pelargonium L’Hér. (2003)
Registrar: Mr Stephen Pollard, 4
Rushmoor Close, Fleet, Hampshire
GU52 7LD, UK

Email: stephen.pollard2@ntlworld.com

PLANT & FOOD RESEARCH NEW ZEALAND
http://iplant.pfr.co.nz
ICRA: Actinidia Lindl. (1993)
Registrar: Dr A. Ross Ferguson, Plant& Food Research New Zealand,
Private Bag 92 169, Auckland Mail
Centre, Auckland 1142, New ZealandFax: (+64) 9 815 4201
Email: ross.ferguson@plantandfood.co.nz

PLUMERIA SOCIETY OF AMERICA, INC.
http://www.theplumeriasociety.org
ICRA: Plumeria L. (1980)
Registrar: Mr Eulas Stafford, The
Plumeria Society of America, Inc.,
2301 Primrose, Pasadena, Texas
77502, USA

Email: estafford01@att.net
Registration page:
http://www.theplumeriasociety.org/dyncat.cfm?catid=2000

PROTEACEAE CULTIVAR REGISTRATION AUTHORITY, DEPARTMENT OFAGRICULTURE, FORESTRY AND FISHERIES (SOUTH AFRICA)
http://www.nda.agric.za
ICRA: Proteaceae Juss., excluding genera endemic to the Australian region. A full listing of the genera
for which this ICRA registers cultivars may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Mrs Joan Sadie, Proteaceae
Cultivar Registration Authority,
Directorate Plant Production, Private
Bag X250, Pretoria 0001, Republic ofSouth Africa

82

Fax: (+27) 12 319 6353
Email: joans@nda.agric.za
Registration page:
http://www.nda.agric.za/docs/Protea2002/proteaceae_register.htm

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

ROYAL BOTANICAL GARDENS (CANADA)
http://www.rbg.ca
ICRA: Syringa L. (1958)
Registrar: Mr Freek Vrugtman, Royal
Botanical Gardens, Box 399,
Hamilton, Ontario, Canada L8N 3H8

Email: lilacreg@rbg.ca
Registration page:
http://www.rbg.ca/files/pdf/exploreandlearn/science/Internati
onalLilacRegistrar.pdf

ROYAL GENERAL BULBGROWERS’ ASSOCIATION (KAVB)
http://www.kavb.nl
ICRA: Bulbous, cormous and tuberous-rooted ornamental plants, excluding Dahlia Cav., Lilium
L., Narcissus L., Nerine Herb. and various Australian genera (1955). A full listing of the genera forwhich this ICRA registers cultivars may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: Drs Johan van Scheepen,
Royal General Bulbgrowers’
Association, Postbus 175, NL-2180
AD Hillegom, Netherlands

Fax: (+31) 252 536951
Email: vanscheepen@kavb.nl
Registration page: http://www.kavb.nl/english/registration

ROYAL HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY (RHS) – CLEMATIS
http://www.rhs.org.uk
ICRA: Clematis L., including Atragene L. (1986)
Registrar: Mr Duncan Donald, 16
Midtown of Inverasdale, Poolewe,
Achnasheen, Wester Ross, IV22 2LW
UK

Email: clematis@rhs.org.uk
Registration page:
http://www.rhs.org.uk/plants/plantsmanship/plantregistration/clematis-registration

ROYAL HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY (RHS) – CONIFERS
http://www.rhs.org.uk
ICRA: Conifers, including Ginkgo L. (1964). A full listing of the genera for which this ICRA registers
cultivars may be found at http://www.ishs.org/sci/icralist/icralist.htm
Registrar: RHS International Conifer
Registrar, c/o Conifer Registration,
Science Dept, RHS Garden Wisley,
Woking, Surrey GU23 6QB, UK

Fax: (+44) 1483 211750
Email: conifer@rhs.org.uk
Registration page:
http://www.rhs.org.uk/plants/plantsmanship/plantregistration/Conifer-cultivar-registration

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition83Appendix I

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

ROYAL HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY (RHS) – DAHLIA
http://www.rhs.org.uk
ICRA: Dahlia Cav. (1966)
Registrar: Ms Sharon McDonald, RHS
Garden Wisley, Woking, Surrey GU23
6QB, UK

Fax: (+44) 1483 211750
Email: dahlia@rhs.org.uk
Registration page:
http://www.rhs.org.uk/plants/plantsmanship/plantregistration/Dahlia-cultivar-registration

ROYAL HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY (RHS) – DELPHINIUM
http://www.rhs.org.uk
ICRA: Delphinium L., perennials only (1955)
Registrar: Mrs Melanie Underwood,
RHS Garden Wisley, Woking, Surrey
GU23 6QB, UK

Fax: (+44) 1483 211750
Email: delphinium@rhs.org.uk
Registration page:
http://www.rhs.org.uk/plants/plantsmanship/plantregistration/Delphinium-cultivar-registration

ROYAL HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY (RHS) – DIANTHUS
http://www.rhs.org.uk
ICRA: Dianthus L. (1958)
Registrar: Dr Alan C. Leslie, 109 York
Street, Cambridge, CB1 2PZ, UK

Email: alanleslie@rhs.org.uk
Registration page:
http://www.rhs.org.uk/plants/plantsmanship/plantregistration/Dianthus-cultivar-registration

ROYAL HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY (RHS) – LILIUM
http://www.rhs.org.uk
ICRA: Lilium L. (1958)
Registrar: Mr Duncan Donald, 16
Midtown of Inverasdale, Poolewe,
Achnasheen, Wester Ross, IV22 2LW,
UK

84

Fax: (+44) 1483 211750
Email: lily@rhs.org.uk
Registration page:
http://www.rhs.org.uk/plants/plantsmanship/plantregistration/Lily-cultivar-registration

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

ROYAL HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY (RHS) – NARCISSUS
http://www.rhs.org.uk
ICRA: Narcissus L., including Corbularia Salisb. ex Herb. (1955)
Registrar: Mrs Melanie Underwood,
RHS Garden Wisley, Woking, Surrey
GU23 6QB, UK

Fax: (+44) 1483 211750
Email: daffodil@rhs.org.uk
Registration page: http://
www.rhs.org.uk/plants/plantsmanship/plantregistration/Daffodil-cultivar-registration

ROYAL HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY (RHS) – ORCHIDS
http://www.rhs.org.uk
ICRA: Orchidaceae Adans. (1972). NOTE: Registration is only for orchid greges (grexes) at present,
the one exception being Pleione D. Don., for which cultivar registration is now open on a trial basis.
For further information, contact the Registrar.
Registrar: Mr Julian M. H. Shaw, 83
Victoria Road, Selston,
Nottinghamshire, NG16 6AR, UK

Email: orcreg@rhs.org.uk
Registration page:
http://www.rhs.org.uk/plants/plantsmanship/plantregistration/Orchid-hybrid-registration

ROYAL HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY (RHS) – RHODODENDRON
http://www.rhs.org.uk
ICRA: Rhododendron L., including Azalea L. (1958)
Registrar: Dr Alan C. Leslie, 109 York
Street, Cambridge, CB1 2PZ, UK

Fax: (+44) 1483 211750
Email: alanleslie@rhs.org.uk
Registration page:
http://www.rhs.org.uk/plants/plantsmanship/plantregistration/Rhododendron-cultivar-registration

ROYAL NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE OF HORTICULTURE, INC.
http://www.rnzih.org.nz
ICRA: Coprosma J. R. Forst. & G. Forst. (1970); Veronica L. sect. Hebe (Comm. ex Juss.) Benth.
(1958); Leptospermum J. R. Forst. & G. Forst. (1958); Phormium J. R. Forst. & G. Forst. (?1970);
Pittosporum Banks ex Sol. (?1974)
Registrar: Murray Dawson, Landcare
Research, PO Box 69040, Lincoln
7640, Canterbury, New ZealandFax: (+64) 3 325 2418
Email: dawsonm@rnzih.org.nz
Registration page: http://www.hebesoc.org

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

85

Appendix I

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

SAXIFRAGE SOCIETY
http://www.saxifraga.org
ICRA: Saxifraga L. (1994)
Registrar: Mr Adrian Young,
Waterperry Gardens, Nr Wheatley,
Oxfordshire OX33 1JZ, UK

Email: registrar@saxifraga.org

SINGAPORE BOTANIC GARDENS
http://curcuma.sbg.org.sg
ICRA: Curcuma L. (2000)
Registrar: Dr Nigel Paul Taylor,Singapore Botanic Gardens, Cluny
Road, Singapore 259569

Fax: (+65) 6467 4832
Email: nigel_taylor@nparks.gov.sg

SOUTH CHINA BOTANICAL GARDEN, CHINESE ACADEMY OF SCIENCESICRA: Hedychium J. Koenig (2013)
Registrar: Prof. Nianhe Xia, Room
108, Herbarium, South China
Botanical Garden, Chinese Academyof Sciences, 723 Xingke Lu, Tianhe
Qu, Guangzhou, Guangdong 510650,
People’s Republic of China

Email: nhxia@scbg.ac.cn

ST-PIERRE, DR RICHARD
ICRA: Amelanchier Medik. (2013)
Registrar: Dr Richard St-Pierre, 221
Garrison Crescent, Saskatoon,
Saskatchewan, Canada S7N 0X2

Email: prairie.elements@sasktel.net

SWEDISH HOYA SOCIETY
ICRA: Hoya R. Br. (2014)
Registrar: Nadhanielle S. Juhonewe,
c/o Ivarsson, Nasta 813, 705 96
Glanshammar, Sweden

86

Email: n.juhonewe@gmail.com

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs)

Appendix I

UNITED STATES NATIONAL ARBORETUM
http://www.usna.usda.gov
ICRA: Cercis L. (2013), Lagerstroemia L. (1970)
Registrar: Mr David Kidwell-Slak,
USDA/ARE US Arboretum, 3501
New York Avenue, NE Washington,
DC 20002-1958, USA

Fax: (+1) 202 245 4579
Email: david.kidwell-slak@ars.usda.gov

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition87Appendix II

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

APPENDIX IIDIRECTORY OF STATUTORY PLANT REGISTRATION AUTHORITIESFor the latest details, users are referred to the webpages of the International Union
for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants (Union Internationale pour la Protection
des Obtentions Végétales; UPOV) at:
http://www.upov.int
AFRICA
African Intellectual Property Organisation
Place de la Préfecture
B.P. 887
YaoundéCameroun

Tel: (+237) 2220 5711
Fax: (+237) 2220 5727
Email: ayijuliette@yahoo.fr,
fwere_regine@yahoo.fr
Website: www.eshff.gov.al

ALBANIA
National Seeds and Seedlings Institute
Ministry of Agriculture, Food and Consumer
Protection
Rr. Siri Kodra
TiranaTel: (+355) 4 230 324
Fax: (355) 4 230 324
Email: petrittopi@yahoo.com,
fetahelezi@yahoo.com
Website: www.eshff.gov.al

ARGENTINA
Instituto Nacional de Semillas (INASE)
Ministerio de Agricultura, Ganadería y Pesca
Sr. Raimundo Lavignolle
Presidente
Venezuela 162, piso 31095 Cuidad Autónoma de Buenos Aires

Tel: (+54) 11 3220 5432
Fax: (+54) 11 3220 5443
Email: presidencia@inase.gov.ar
Website: http://www.inase.gov.ar

AUSTRALIAThe Registrar
Plant Breeder’s Rights
IP Australia
PO Box 200
Woden
A.C.T. 2606

88

Tel: (+61) 2 6283 2999
Fax: (+61) 2 6283 7999
Email: pbr@ipaustralia.gov.au
Website:http://www.ipaustralia.gov.au/pbr/index.shtml

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

Appendix II

AUSTRIA
Bundesamt für Ernährungssicherheit
Institut für Saat- und Pflanzgut,
Pflanzenschutzdienst und Bienen
Spargelfeldstrasse 191
A-1220 Wien

Tel: (+43) 0 50555 31121
Fax: (+43) 1 50555 34808
Email: sortenwesen@ages.at
Website: http://www.ages.at

AZERBAIJANState Commission on the Test and Protection of
Selection Novelty
Necef Narimanov st., 7A
1006 Baku

Tel/Fax: (+994) 12 462 5420
Email: yguliyev@agroagency.gov.az

BELARUSState Inspection for testing and protection of plantvarieties of the Republic of Belarus
90, Kazintza str., Minsk 220108

Tel: (+375) 17 277 0421 / 277 7451
Fax: (+375) 17 278 3530
Email: belsort@mail.ru

BELGIUM
Service Public Fédéral Economie, P.M.E. Classes
moyenne & energie
Office de la Propriété Intellectuelle
North Gate III – 6ème étage
16, bd du Roi Albert II
B-1000 Bruxelles

Tel: (+32) 2 277 9555
Fax: (+32) 2 277 5262
Email: francoise.deschutter@economie.fgov.beWebsite: http://economie.fgov.be/opridie.htm

BOLIVIA
Instituto Nacional de Innovación Agropecuaria yForestal (INIAF)
Avenida 6 de Agosto No. 2170
Edificio Hoy, Mezanine, La Paz

Tel: (+591) 2 2441 153 / 2441 608
Fax: (+591) 2 2113 629
Email: contacto@iniaf.gob.bo
Website:http://www.iniaft.gob.bo

BRAZIL
Serviço Nacional de Proteção de Cultivares(SNPC)
Secretaria de Desenvolvimento Agropecuário e
Cooperativismo (SDC)
Ministério da Agricultura, Pecuária e
Abastecimento
Esplanada dos Ministérios, Bloco D, Anexo A,
Sala 251
CEP 70043-900, Brasilia, DF

Tel: (+55) 61 3218 2547 / 2549
Fax: (+55) 61 3224 2842
Email: snpc@agricultura.gov.br
Website: http://www.agricultura.gov.br

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition89

Appendix II

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

BULGARIA
State Patent Office of the Republic of Bulgaria
52 B, Dr G.M. Dimitrov Blvd
BG-1040 Sofia

Tel: (+359) 2 873 51 75
Fax: (+359) 2 873 51 78
Email: bpo@bg.net
Website: http://www.bpo.bg

Central Office “Variety Testing”
Executive Agency for Variety Testing
Field Inspection and Seed Control (IASAS)
125 Tzarigradsko shose Blvd
Block 1, 1113 Sofia

Tel: (+359) 2 700 375
Fax: (+359) 2 71 36 35

CANADA
Plant Breeders’ Rights Office
59 Camelot Drive
OttawaOntario
K1A 0Y9

Tel: (+1) 613 773 7134
Fax: (+1) 613 773 7261
Email: sandy.marshall@inspection.gc.ca
Website: http://www.inspection.gc.ca/
english/plaveg/pbrpov/pbrpove.shtml

CHILE
Ministerio de Agricultura
Servicio Agrícola y Ganadero (SAG)
Departamento de Semillas
Avda Bulnes N140 piso 2
Casilla 1167-21, Santiago de Chile

Tel: (+56) 2 2345 1560, 2345 1561
Fax: (+56) 2 697 2179
Email: semillas@sag.gob.cl
Website: http://www.sag.cl

CHINA
Plant Variety Protection Office
Ministry of Agriculture
No. 11 Nongzhanguannanli Chaoyang District
Beijing 100125

Tel: (+86) 10 5919 3150
Fax: (+86) 10 2919 3142
Email: cnpvp@agri.gov.cn
Website: http://www.cnpvp.net

Office for the Protection of New Varieties ofPlantsState Forestry Administration
18 Hepingli East Streent
Beijing 100714

Tel: (+86) 10 8423 9104
Fax: (+86) 10 8423 8883
Email: pvpoffice@cnpvp.net
Website: http://www.cnpvp.net

COLOMBIA
Instituto Colombiano Agropecuario (ICA)
Dirección Técnica de Semillas
Carrera 41 No 17-81 Piso 4oZona Industrial de Puente Aranda
Bogotá D.C.

90

Tel: (+57) 1 332 3700 ext. 1361-1367
Email: ana.diaz@ica.gov.co
Website: http://www.ica.gov.co

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

Appendix II

COSTA RICA
Oficina Nacional de Semillas
Apartado 10309
1000 San José

Tel: (+506) 2223 5922
Fax: (+506) 2221 7792
Email: info@ofinase.go.cr
Website: http://www.ofinase.go.cr

CROATIA
Institute for Seed and Seedlings
Vinkovacka cesta 63c
31000 Osijek

Tel: (+385) 31 275 206
Fax: (+385) 31 275 193
Email: r.ore@zsr.hr
Website: http://www.zsr.hr/main.htm

CZECH REPUBLIC
Central Institute for Supervising and Testing inAgriculture
National Plant Variety OfficeHroznová 2
656 06 Brno

Tel: (+420) 543 548 221
Fax: (+420) 543 212 440
Email: nou@ukzuz.cz
Website: http://www.ukzuz.cz

DENMARKThe Danish AgriFish Agency
Department of Variety TestingTeglværksvej 10
Tystofte
DK-4230 Skælskør

Tel: (+45) 5816 0600
Fax: (+45) 5816 0606
Email: afs@naturerhverv.dk
Website: http://www.naturerhverv.dk/
varieties

DOMINICAN REPUBLIC
Viceministerio de Planificación Sectorial
Agropecuaria
Ministerio de Agricultura
Km. 6½ De la Autopista Duarte
Urbanización Jardines del Norte
Santo Domingo

Tel: (+1 809) 547 3888 Ext. 3001 / 3002
Fax: (+1 829) 544 7932
Email: viceministerio.Planificación@
agricultura.gob.do
Website: http://www.agricultura.gob.do

ECUADOR
Instituto Ecuatoriano de la Propiedad Intelectual
Dirección Nacional de Obtenciones Vegetales
Av. República 396 y Diego de Almagro
Edif. Forum 300
Plant Baja Piso 1
Quito

Tel: (+593) 2394 0000
Email: info@iepi.gob.ec
Website: http://www.propiedadintelectual.
gob.ed/International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition91

Appendix II

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

ESTONIA
Estonian Agricultural Board
Variety Department
Vabaduse sq 471020 Viljandi

Tel: (+372) 435 1240
Fax: (+372) 435 1241
Email: laima.puur@pma.agri.ee
Website: http://www.pma.agri.ee

EUROPEAN COMMUNITY
Community Plant Variety Office
CS 10121
49021 Angers Cedex 2
FranceTel: (+33) 2 41 25 64 00
Fax: (+33) 2 41 25 64 10
Email: cpvo@cpvo.europa.eu
Website: www.cpvo.europa.eu

FINLAND
Finnish Food Safety Authority EVIRA
Plant Variety Office
Tampereentie 51
POBox 111
FIN-32201 LOIMAA

Email: pvr@evira.fi
Website: http://www.evira.fi/portal/

FRANCE
Instance Nationale des Obtentions Végétales(INOV)
25, rue George MorelF-49071 BeaucouzéTel: (+33) 2 41 22 8622
Fax: (+33) 2 41 22 8601
Email: inov@geves.fr.
Website: http://geves.fr

GEORGIA
National Intellectual Property Center of Georgia
Sakpatenti
31, Nino Ramishvili Str.
0179, Tbilisi

Tel: (+995) 32 225 2533
Fax: (+995) 32 298 8426
Email: info@sakpatenti.org.ge
Website: http://www.sakpatenti.org.ge

GERMANY
Bundessortenamt
Postfach 61 04 40
D-30604 HannoverTel: (+49) 511 9566 50
Fax: (+49) 511 9566 9600
Email: bsa@bundessortenamt.de
Website: http://www.bundessortenamt.de

HUNGARY
Szellemi Tulajdon Nemzeti Hivatala
Garibaldi-u.2 - B.P. 552
H-1374 Budapest

92

Tel: (+36) 1 312 44 00
Fax: (+36) 1 474 5534
Email: sztnh@hip.gov.hu
Website: http://www.sztnh.gov.hu

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

Appendix II

ICELAND
Agricultural Research Institute
Ministry of Agriculture
Solvholsgata 7, 4th floor
IS-150 Reykjavik

Tel: (+354) 545 9750
Fax: (+354) 552 1160
Email: thorsteinn.tomasson@lan.stjr.is

IRELAND
Controller of Plant Breeders’ Rights
Department of Agriculture, Food and the Marine
Backweston Crops Centre
Leixlip
Co. Kildare

Tel: (+353) 1 630 2909/2902
Fax: (+353) 1 628 0634
Email: pvr@agriculture.gov.ie
Website: http://www.agriculture.gov.ie

ISRAELThe Plant Breeders’ Rights Council
Ministry of Agriculture and Development
PO Box 30
Bet-Dagan 50250

Tel: (+972) 3 948 5450
Fax: (+972) 3 948 5839
Email: pbr@moag.gov.il,
ilpbr_tu@int.gov.il
Website: http://www.moag.gov.il

ITALY
Directorate General for the fight against
counterfeiting – IPTO
Ministry of Economic Development
19, Via Molise
00187 Roma

Tel: (+39) 6 4705 5616
Fax: (+39) 6 4705 5635
Email: dglcuibm.segreteria@mise.gov.it
Website: http://www.uibm.gov.it,
http://www.mise.gov.it

JAPAN
New Business and Intellectual Property Division
Food Industry Affairs Bureau
Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Fisheries
1-2-1 Kasumigaseki - Chiyoda-ku
Tokyo 100

Tel: (+81) 3 67 38 64 44
Fax: (+81) 3 35 02 53 01
Email: jpvo@nm.maff.go.jp
Website: http://www.hinsyu.maff.go.jp/
enish/index.htm

JORDANThe Registrar
New Plant Variety Protection Office
Ministry of Agriculture
Q. Rania Alabdalah street
Amman

Tel: (+962) 6 568 6151
Fax: (+962) 6 565 1786
Email: pvp@moa.gov.jo

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

93Appendix II

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

KENYA
The Managing Director
Kenya Plant Health Inspectorate Service(KEPHIS)
Headquarters, Oloolua Ridge, Karen Waiyaki
Way
PO Box 49592-00100, Nairobi

Tel: (+254) 20 359 7201/7203
Cell: (+254) 20 723 786 779 or 733 874
141
Email: director@kephis.org
Website: http://www.kephis.org

KYRGYZSTANState Service of Intellectual Property
Moskovskaya St. 62
720021 Bishkek
House 10/1, Microregion 11
720049 Bishkek

Tel: (+996) 3312 680819
Fax: (+996) 3312 681703
Email: info@patent.kg
Website: http://www.patent.kg

LATVIA
Seed Control Department
State Plant Protection Service
Ministry of Agriculture
Lielvardes 36/38, LV-1006 Riga

Tel: (+371) 673 655687
Fax: (+371) 673 65571
Email: sofija.kalinina@vaad.gov.lv
Website: http://www.vaad.gov.lv

LITHUANIA
Head of Plant Variety Division State Plant Service
under the Ministry of Agriculture of the
Republic of Lithuania
LT-08200 Ozo st. 4A Vilnius

Tel: (+370) 5 234 3647
Fax: (+370) 5 273 0233
Email: sigita.juciuviene@vatzum.lt
Website: http://www.vatzum.lt

MEXICO
Servicio Nacional de Inspección y Certificaciónde Semillas (SNICS)
Secretaría de Agricultura, Ganadería y Desarrollo
Rural, Pesca y Alimentación
Av. Presidente Juárez No. 13, Col. El Cortijo
54000 Tlalnepantla

Tel: (+52) 55 3622 0667 al 70
Fax: (+52) 55 3622 0670
Website: http://snics.sagarpa.gob.mx/

MOROCCOChef de la Division du contrôle des semences etPlants
Office National de Sécurité Sanitaire des Produits
Alimentaires (ONSSA)
Ministère de l’Agriculture, de la Pêches Maritimes
Rue Hafiane Cherkaoui
B.P. 1308, Rabat Instituts

94

Tel: (+212) 5 37 77 10 85
Mobile: (+212) 6 73 99 78 09
Fax: (+212) 37 77 98 52
Email: amar.tahiri@gmail.com

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

Appendix II

NETHERLANDS
Postal address:
Raad voor Plantenrassen
Postbus 27
NL-6710 BA Ede

Tel: (+31) 317 46 54 40
Fax: (+31) 317 41 17 21
Email: plantenrassen@naktuinbouw.nl
Website: http://www.naktuinbouw.nl

NEW ZEALAND
The Commissioner
Intellectual Property Office of New Zealand
Plant Variety Rights
Ministry of Business, Innovation & Employment
PO Box 9241, Marion Square
Wellington 6141

Tel: (+64) 4 978 3624
Fax: (+64) 4 978 3691
Email: info@pvr.govt.nz
Website: http://www.iponz.govt.nz/
cms/pvr

NICARAGUA
Registro de la Propiedad Intelectual
Ministerio de Fomento, Industria y Comercio(MIFIC)
Apartado postal 8
Managua

Tel: (+505) 267 3061, 237 2417, 267 2417
ext. 1279, 1221
Fax: (+505) 267 5393
Email: gzelaya@mific.gob.ni,
rpi-nic@ibw.com.ni
Website:http://www.tramitesnicaragua.org

NORWAY
Plantesortsnemnda
c/o Mattilsynet
Felles Postmottak
Postboks 383
N-2381 Brummunddal

Tel: (+47) 64 94 44 00
Fax: (+47) 64 94 44 10
Website: www.plantesortsnemnda.no

PANAMA
Dirección General del Registro de la Propiedad
Industrial (DIGERPI)
Ministerio de Comercio e Industrias
Apartado 9658 – Zona 4
Panamá 4

Tel: (+507) 227 39 87 / 227 25 35
Fax: (+507) 227 21 39 / 275 604
Email: digerpi@sinfo.net
Website: www.digerpi.gob.pa

PARAGUAY
Servicio Nacional de Calidad y Sanidad Vegetal yde Semillas (SENAVE)
Dirección de Semillas
Gaspar Rodriguez de Francia No. 685
Ruta Mariscal Estigarribia
San Lorenzo

Tel: (+595) 21 584645
Fax: (+595) 21 564845
Email: senave@senave.gov.py

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition95

Appendix II

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

PERU
Dirección de Invenciones y Nuevas Tecnologías
Instituto Nacional de Defensa de la Competencia
y de la Protección de la Propiedad Intelectual(INDECOPI)
Calle De La Prosa 104
San Borja
Lima 41

Tel: (+51) 224 7800
Fax: (+51) 224 7800
Website: http://www.indecopi.gob.pe

POLAND
Research Center for Cultivar Testing (COBORU)
63-022 Slupia Wielka

Tel: (+48) 61 285 23 41
Fax: (+48) 61 285 35 58
Email: sekretariat@coboru.pl
Website: http://www.coboru.pl

PORTUGAL
Direção Geral de Alimentação e Veterinária(DGAV)
Campo Grande No. 50
P-1700-093 Lisboa

Tel: (+351) 213 239 655
Fax: (+351) 213 463 518
Email: secdssv@dgav.pt
Website: http://www.dgav.pt

REPUBLIC OF KOREAThe Director General
Korea Seed & Variety Service
Ministry of Agriculture, Food and Rural Affairs(MAFRA)
184 Anyang-ro, Manan-gu
Anyang, Gyeonggi-do 430-833

Tel: (+82) 31 467 0190
Fax: (+82) 31 467 0160
Email: seedin@korea.kr
Website: http://www.seed.go.kr

REPUBLIC OF MOLDOVAState Commission for Crops Variety Testing andRegistration
Ministry of Agriculture
Bul. Stefan cel Mare 162
C.P. 1873
2004 Chisinau

Tel: (+373) 22 462 22, 203 00
Fax: (+373) 22 469 21, 115 37
Email: info@cstsp.md

State Agency on Intellectual Property (AGEPI)
24/1 Andrei Doga Street
2024 Chisinau

Tel: (+373) 22 44 00 94
Fax: (+373) 22 44 00 94
Email: office@agepi.md
Website: http://www.agepi.md

96International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

Appendix II

ROMANIAState Institute for Variety Testing and Registration(ISTIS)
B-dul Marasti, nr. 61, sect. 1
011464 Bucharest

Tel: (+40) 2 1318 4380
Fax: (+40) 2 1318 4408
Email: office@istis.ro,istis@easynet.ro
Website: http://www.istis.ro

RUSSIAN FEDERATIONState Commission of the Russian Federation for
Selection Achievements Test and Protection
Orlikov per., 1/11
107139 Moscow

Tel: (+7 495) 207 49 26
Fax: (+7 495) 411 83 66
Email: gossort@gossort.com
Website: http://www.gossort.com

SERBIA
Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Water
Management Plant Protection Directorate Groupfor Plant Variety Protection and Biosafety
Omladinskih brigada 1

Tel: (+381) 311 70 94 / 11 260 93 52
Fax: (+381) 311 70 94
Email: jovan.vujovic@minpolj.gov.rs
Website: http://www.uzb.minpolj.gov.rs

SINGAPORE
Intellectual Property Office of Singapore (IPOS)
51 Bras Basah Road #04-01
Manulife Centre 189554

Tel: (+65) 6339 8616
Fax: (+65) 6339 20252
Email: Maslina_Malik@ipos.gov.sg
Website: http://www.ipos.gov.sg/
topNav/hom/

SLOVAKIA
Ministry of Agriculture
Dobrovicova 12
812 66 Bratislava

Tel: (+421) 2 592 66 290
Fax: (+421) 2 592 66 294
Email: lucia.povodova@land.gov.sk
Website: http://www.mpsr.sk/en

SLOVENIA
Ministry of Agriculture and the Environment(MAE)
Agriculture Directorate
Dunajska cesta 221000 Ljubljana

Tel: (+386) 1 478 91 17
Fax: (+386) 1 478 90 35
Email: gp.mko@gov.si
Website: http://www.mko.gov.si

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition97

Appendix II

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

SOUTH AFRICA
The Registrar
Department of Agriculture, Forestry & Fisheries
Directorate: Genetic Resources
Private Bag X 973
Pretoria 0001

Tel: (+27) 12 319 6183, 319 6096
Fax: (+27) 12 319 6385
Email: noluthandon@daff.gov.za

SPAIN
Oficina Española de Variedades Vegetales(OEVV)
Ministerio de Agricultura, Alimentación y Medio
Ambiente
C/ Alfonso No. 33, planta 7a
28010 Madrid

Tel: (+34) 91 347 6659
Fax: (+34) 91 347 6703
Email: MPAyOEVV@magrama.es
Website: http://www.magrama.gob.es

SWEDEN
Swedish Board of Agriculture
Crop Production Division
S-551 82 Jönköping

Tel: (+46) 36 15 55 15 / 15 58 85
Fax: (+46) 36 71 05 17
Email: jordbruksverket@sjv.se
Website: http://www.sjv.se

Swedish Board of Agriculture
Seed DivisionBox 83, SE-268 22 Svalöv

Email: utsadeskontroll@sjv.se
Website: http://www.sjv.se

SWITZERLAND
Federal Office for Agriculture FOAG
Plant Variety Rights Office
Mattenhofstr. 5CH-3003 Bern

Tel: (+41) 58 462 2524
Fax: (+41) 58 462 2634
Email: manuela.brand@blw.admin.ch
Website: www.blw.admin.ch

THE FORMER YUGOSLAV REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA
Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Water
EconomyDirectorate for Seed and Seedling Materials
Aminta Treti 2, 1000 Skopje

Tel: (+389) 2 322 6417
Fax: (+389) 2 323 0429
Website: http://www.mzsv.gov.mk

TRINIDAD AND TOBAGO
Controller
Intellectual Property Office
Ministry of Legal Affairs
72–74 South Quay
Port of Spain

98

Tel: (+1 868) 625 99 72, 627 95 67
Fax: (+1 868) 624 12 21
Email: info@ipo.gov.tt

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

Appendix II

TUNISIA
Direction générale de la protection et du contrôlede la qualité des produits agricoles
Service d’homologation et de protection desobtentions végétales
30, rue Alain Savary
1002 Tunis

Tel: (+216) 71 788979 / 800419
Fax: (+216) 71 784419

TURKEY
Variety Registration and Seed Certification Centre
Ministry of Agriculture and Rural Affairs
PO Box: 30
06172 Yenimahalle – Ankara

Tel: (+90) 312 315 4605
Fax: (+90) 312 315 0901
Email: mehmetsahin@ttsm.gov.tr
Website: www.ttsm.gov.tr

General Directorate of Plant Production
Ministry of Agriculture and LivestockEskisehir Yolu 9.km
Lodumlu / Ankara

Tel: (+90) 312 287 3360
Fax: (+90) 312 287 3360
Website: www.bugem.gov.tr

UKRAINE
State Services for Plant Variety Rights Protection
15, Henerala Rodimtseva str.
03041 Kyiv

Tel: (+380) 44 257 99 33
Fax: (+380) 44 257 99 34
Email: sops@sops.gov.ua
Website: http://www.sops.gov.ua/
index.htm

UNITED KINGDOM
Department for Environment, Food & Rural
Affairs (DEFRA)
Varieties and Seeds Policy Team
Eastbrook
Shaftesbury Road
Cambridge CB2 8DR

Tel: (+44) 300 060 0762
Email: andrew.mitchell@defra.gsi.gov.uk
Website: www.fera.defra.gov.uk/plants/
plantVarieties/

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
The Director of the U.S. Patent and Trademark
Office (USPTO)
Mail Stop Office of Policy and External Affairs
600 Dulany St Madison West
Alexandria, VA 22313-1450

Tel: (+1) 571 272 9300
Fax: (+1) 571 273 0085
Website: http://www.uspto.gov

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition99

Appendix II

Statutory Plant Registration Authorities

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA (CONT.)The Commissioner
USDA, AMT, S&T, Plant Variety Protection
Office1400 Independence Ave., S.W.
Room 4512 – South Building, Mail Stop 0273
Washington, CD 20250

Tel: (+1) 202 260 8983
Fax: (+1) 202 260 8976
Website: http://www.ams.usda.gov/
science/pvpo/pvpindex.htm

URUGUAY
Instituto Nacional de Semillas (INASE)
Cno. Bertolotti s/n y Ruta 8, km 29
Barros Blancos, Canelones

Tel: (+598) 2 2288 7099
Fax: (+598) 2 2288 7077
Email: inase@inase.org.uy
Website:www.inase.org.uy

UZBEKISTANState Patent Office
2a, Toitepa St.
700047 Tashkent

Tel: (+998) 71 13200 13
Fax: (+998) 71 13345 56
Email: info@patent.uz
Website: http://www.patent.uz/eng/

VIETNAM
Plant Variety Protection Office of Viet Nam
Ministry of Agriculture and Rural Development(MARD)
No 2 Ngoc Ha Str
Ba Dinh District
Hanoi

100

Tel: (+84) 4 8435182
Fax: (+84) 4 7342844
Email: phamdongquang@gmail.com
Website: http://pvpo.mard.gov.vn/
Default.aspx

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Maintainers, nomenclatural standards

Appendix III

APPENDIX III
PLACES MAINTAINING NOMENCLATURAL STANDARDS
Only those places known to be actively collecting and maintaining designatednomenclatural standards are listed here. Citation of herbarium acronyms is inaccordance with Index Herbariorum which may be consulted online at
http://sciweb.nybg.org/science2/IndexHerbariorum.asp. Contact details are as in thatwork unless a particular worker at that institution dealing with cultivated planttaxonomy has been identified.
Readers are invited to contact the Editors (email: icncp@rhs.org.uk) to inform them
about other herbaria maintaining standards or to amend details of those currently
listed.
AUSTRALIA(CANB) Australian National Herbarium
Centre for Australian National Biodiversity
Research
GPO Box 1600
Canberra A.C.T. 2601

Contact: Brendan Lepschi
Fax: (+61) 2 6246 5249
Email: brendan.lepschi@csiro.au
Website: http://www.anbg.gov.au/
cpbr/herbarium(MEL) National Herbarium of Victoria
Royal Botanic Gardens
Birdwood Avenue
South Yarra
Victoria 3141

Contact: Roger D. Spencer
Fax: (+61) 3 9252 2350
Email: rspenc@rbgmelb.org.au
Website: http://www.rbg.vic.gov.au/science/
herbarium-and-resources

CANADA(HAM) Royal Botanical Gardens
Royal Botanical Gardens
PO Box 399
Hamilton
Ontario
L8N 3H8

Contact: Nadia Cavallin
Tel: (+1) 905 527 1158
Fax: (+1) 905 577 0375
Email: ncavallin@rbg.ca
Website: http://www.rbg.ca/herbarium/

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition101Appendix III

Maintainers, nomenclatural standards

CHINA(BJFC) Beijing Forestry University
Museum, Beijing Forestry University
35 Qinghua Donglu
Haidian Qu
Beijing 100083

Contact: Zhixiang Zhang
Email: zxzhang@bjfu.edu.cn
Website: http://bjfc.bjfu.edu.cn/zy/(CSH) Chenshan Botanical Garden, Shanghai
Herbarium, Chenshan Botanical Garden,
Shanghai
3888 Chenhua Lu, Songjiang Qu,
Shanghai 201602

Contact: Binjie Ge
Email: gebinjie123@163.com(IBSC) South China Botanical Garden
Herbarium, South China Botanical Garden
Chinese Academy of Sciences
723 Xingke Lu, Tianhe Qu
Guangzhou, Guangdong 510650

Contact: Dianxiang Zhang
Email: dx-zhang@scbg.ac.cn(NF) Nanjing Forestry University
Dendrological Herbarium
College of Biology and the EnvironmentNanjing Forestry University
159 Longpan Lu
Nanjing, Jiangsu 210037

Contact: Xian-Rong Wang
Email: wangxianrong66@njfu.edu.cn(PE) Institute of Botany, Chinese Academy of Sciences
Herbarium
20 Nanxincun
Xiangshan
Haidian Qu
Beijing 100093

Contact: Zhirong Yang
Tel: (+86) 62836094
Fax: (+86) 62590843
Email: zry@ibcas.ac.cn
Website: http://pe.ibcas.ac.cn/en/(SIFS) Sichuan Agriculture University
Dendrological Herbarium
Dujiangyan Campus
Sichuan Agriculture University
288 Jianshe Lu,
Dujiangyan, Sichuan 611830

102

Contact: Lin Yang
Email: 564177975@qq.com

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Maintainers, nomenclatural standards

Appendix III(SWFC) Southwest Forestry University
Herbarium, Southwest Forestry University
Bailongsi, Panlong Qu,
Kunming, Yunnan 650224

Contact: Maosheng Sun
Email: 1513762048@qq.com

IRAN(TARI) Research Institute of Forests and Rangelands
Herbarium
Botanical Department
P.O. Box 13185-116
TehranContact: Mostafa Assadi
Tel: (98) 21 602 6571
Email: assadi1950@yahoo.com

NETHERLANDS(L) Nationaal Herbarium Nederland, Leiden
Leiden University Branch
Naturalis Biodiversity Center
Darwinweg 22333 CR Leiden

Contact: Gerard Thijsse
Fax: (+31) 71 527 3511
Email: thijsse@nhn.leidenuniv.nl
Website: http://www.nhn.leidenuniv.nl/

NEW ZEALAND(CHR) Allan Herbarium
Landcare Research New Zealand Ltd.,PO Box 40
Lincoln 7640
Lincoln

Contact: Ilse Breitwieser
Tel: (+64) 3 321 9621
Fax: (+64) 3 321 9998
Email: breitwieseri@landcareresearch.co.nz
Website: http://www.landcareresearch.co.nz/
resources/collections/allan-herbarium

SOUTH AFRICA(NH) KwaZulu-Natal Herbarium
Box 52099
Berea Rd
Durban 4007

Contact: Dr Y Singh
Tel: (+27)32 202 4095
Email: y.singh@sanbi.org.za
Website: http://www.sanbi.org

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition103

Appendix III

Maintainers, nomenclatural standards

UNITED KINGDOM(E) Royal Botanic Garden, Edinburgh
Herbarium, Royal Botanic Garden
Edinburgh
EH3 5LR

Contact: David Harris
Fax: (+44) 131 248 2901
Email: herbarium@rbge.org.uk
Website: http://www.rbge.org.uk/
science/herbarium(HILL) Harold Hillier Herbarium
Sir Harold Hillier Gardens
Jermyns Lane,
Ampfield, Romsey
Hampshire SO51 0QA

Contact: David Jewell
Fax: (+44) 1794 368027
Email: david.jewell@hants.gov.uk
Website: http://www.hillier.hants.gov.uk(RNG) University of Reading
Herbarium, University of Reading
Plant Sciences Laboratories
Reading
Berkshire RG6 6AS

Contact: Alastair Culham
Fax: (+44) 118 975 3676
Email: a.culham@reading.ac.uk
Website: http://www.herbarium.reading.ac.uk(WSY) Royal Horticultural Society
RHS Garden Wisley
WokingSurrey GU23 6QB

Contact: Yvette Harvey
Fax: (+44) 1483 211750
Email: YvetteHarvey@rhs.org.uk
Website: http://www.rhs.org.uk/Science/
Conservation-biodiversity/Conservinggarden-plants/RHS-Herbarium

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA(A) Arnold Arboretum
Herbarium of Cultivated Plants of the Arnold
Arboretum
Harvard University
125 Arborway
Jamaica Plain
Massachusetts 02130

Email: researchrequests@arnarb.harvard.edu
Website: http://www.arboretum.harvard.edu(BISH) Bishop Museum
Herbarium Pacificum
Bishop Museum
Department of Natural Sciences
1525 Bernice Street
Honolulu
Hawai’i 96817-2704

104

Contact: Napua Harbottle
Fax: (+1) 808 847 8252
Email: napuah@bishopmuseum.org
Website: http://www.bishopmuseum.org/
research/natsci/botany/botany.html

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Maintainers, nomenclatural standards

Appendix III(BKL) Brooklyn Botanic Garden
Herbarium, Brooklyn Botanic Garden
1000 Washington Avenue
Brooklyn
New York 11225-1099

Contact: Tony Morosco
Fax: (+1) 718 941 47774
Email: tonymorosco@bbg.org
Website: http://www.bbg.org/research/herbarium(CONN) George Safford Torrey Herbarium
University of Connecticut
Box U-43
75 North Eaglefield Road
StorrsConnecticut 06269-3043

Contact: Robert Capers
Fax: (+1) 860 486 6364
Email: robert.capers@uconn.edu
Website: http://bgbaseserver.eeb.uconn.edu/(DOV) Claude E. Phillips Herbarium
Department of Agriculture and Natural
Resources
Delaware State University
Dover
Delaware 19901-2277

Contact: Arthur O. Tucker, Co-Director
Fax: (+1) 302 857 6460
Email: atucker@desu.edu
Website: http://www.desu.edu/(LH) L.H. Bailey Hortorium Herbarium
Department of Plant Biology
Cornell University
412 Mann Library Building
IthacaNew York 14853-4301

Contact: Kevin Nixon
Tel: (+1) 607 255 1052, 607 255 0443
Fax: (+1) 607 255 5407
Email: herbarium@cornell.edu
Website: http://bhort.bh.cornell.edu/herb.htm(MU) Willard Sherman Turrell Herbarium
Department of Botany
Miami University
79 Upham Hall
OxfordOhio 45045

Contact: Michael A. Vincent
Fax: (+1) 513 529 4243
Email: vincenma@muohio.edu
Website: http://herbarium.muohio.edu/
herbariummu/(NA) United States National Arboretum
Herbarium
United States National Arboretum,
USDA/ARS
3501 New York Avenue, N.E.
Washington, District of Columbia 20002-1958

Contact: Robert D Webster
Fax: (+1) 202 / 245 4579
Email: robert.d.webster@ars.usda.gov
Website: http://www.usna.usda.gov/Research/
Herbarium/index.html

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

105

Appendix IV

Libraries holding collections of nursery catalogues

APPENDIX IV
LIBRARIES HOLDING SIGNIFICANT COLLECTIONS OF NURSERYCATALOGUESAs a guide to those wishing to find a library where nursery catalogues or printed
versions of nursery catalogues on the internet may be deposited, in accordance with
Rec. 25C.1, the following list is provided. There is no standardized means ofreferring to these collections in the way that herbaria are given unique abbreviations.
Readers are invited to contact the Editors (email: icncp@rhs.org.uk) to inform them
about other libraries with significant and actively maintained collections of nursery
catalogues or to amend details of those currently listed.
For details of further collections in North America please refer to The Council on
Botanical and Horticultural Libraries publication Nursery and Seed Catalogs: A
directory of collections (Revised edition) (1990), which is available from the New
York Botanical Garden.
CANADA
Royal Botanic Gardens Library
680 Plains Road West
Hamilton/Burlington
Ontario
L7T 4H4

Tel: (+1) 905 527 1158
Website: http://www.rbg.ca/science

FRANCE
Bibliothèque Générale
Agrocampus Ouest centre de formationd’Angers
Institut National d’Horticulture et de Paysage
2 rue le Nôtre
49045 Angers Cedex 01
Bibliothèque-CDI
Société Nationale d’Horticulture de France
84 rue de Grenelle
75007 Paris106

Tel: (+33) 2 41 22 55 63
Fax: (+33) 2 41 73 15 57

Tel: (+33) 1 44 39 78 71
Fax: (+33) 1 44 39 78 95
Email: bib.cdi@snhf.org

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Libraries holding collections of nursery catalogues

Appendix IV

GERMANY
Bücherei des Deutschen Gartenbaues e.V.
c/o TU Berlin, Universitätsbibliothek
Fasanenstr. 88
D 10623 Berlin

Tel: (+49) 30 314 76 149 (Thursday only)
Email: garbue@gmx.de
Website: http://www.gartenbaubuecherei.de

NETHERLANDS
Bibliotheek Wageningen UR(Special Collections)
Postbus 9100
6700 HA Wageningen

KAVB library
PO Box 175
NL 2180 AD Hillegom
Weersesteinstraat 10A
NL 2181 GA Hillegom

Tel: (+31) 317 482701
Fax: (+31) 317 484761
Email: speccoll.library@wur.nl
Website: http://library.wur.nl/
speccol/nursery_catalogues/
Tel: (+31) 252 53 69 50
Fax: (+31) 252 536951
Email: library@kavb.nl
Website: www.kavb.nl

SOUTH AFRICA
Mary Gunn Library
SANBI National Herbarium
Private Bag X101
Pretoria 0001

Tel: (+27) 12 843 5000
Fax: (+27) 12 804 8740
Website: http://www.sanbi.org/information/
marygunn.htm

SWEDEN
Alnarp Library
PO Box 51
SE-230 53
AlnarpTel.: (+46) 40 415050
Fax.: (+46) 40 415058
Email: alnarpsbiblioteket@bibal.slu.se
Website: http://www.bib.slu.se/bibliotek/
alnarp/eplantskolekat.html

UNITED KINGDOM
Lindley Library London
Royal Horticultural Society
80 Vincent Square
London SW1P 2PE

Tel: (+44) 20 7821 3050
Fax: (+44) 20 7821 3022
Email: library.london@rhs.org.uk
Website: http://www.rhs.org.uk/
Learning/Library/

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition107

Appendix IV

Libraries holding collections of nursery catalogues

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
Andersen Horticultural Library
University of Minnesota LandscapeArboretum
3675 Arboretum Drive
Chaska, MN 55318
L.H. Bailey Hortorium
Dept of Plant Biology
412 Mann Library Bldg
Cornell University
Ithaca, NY 14853

Tel: (+1) 952 443 1405
Fax: (+1) 952 443 2521
Email: kallen@unm.edu
Website: http://www.arboretum.umn.edu/
librarycollections.aspx
Tel: (+1) 607 255 0863 or 255 0455
Fax: (+1) 607 255 5407
Email: herbarium@cornell.edu
Website: http://bhort.bh.cornell.edu/
catalogs.htm

Elisabeth C Miller Library
University of Washington Botanic Gardens
3501 NE 41st Street
Seattle, WA 98195

Tel: (+1) 206 543 0415
Fax: (+1) 206 897 1435
Email: hortlib@u.washington.edu
Website: http://www.millerlibrary.org

Henry G. Gilbert Nursery and Seed Trade Catalog Collection
Tel: (+1) 301 504 5876
USDA National Agricultural Library
Email: speccoll@ars.usda.gov
Abraham Lincoln Building
Website: http://www.nal.usda.gov/speccoll/
10301 Baltimore Avenue
collectionsguide/nurserycatalogs.shtml
Beltsville, MD 20705-2351
The LuEsther T. Mertz Library
International Plant Science Center
The New York Botanical Garden
200th Street and Kazimiroff Blvd
Bronx, NY 10458-5126
Sterling Morton Library
The Morton Arboretum
4100 Illinois Route 53
Lisle, IL 60532-1293

Tel: (+1) 718 817 8604
Email: libref@nybg.org
Website: http://library.nybg.org

Tel: (+1) 630 719 2430
Fax: (+1) 630 719 7950
Email: library@mortonarb.org
Website: http://www.mortonarb.org/

University of Delaware Library Special Collections
Morris Library
Tel: (+1) 302 8312229
181 South College Avenue
Website: http://www.lib.udel.edu/ud/spec
Newark, DE 19717-5267

108International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Special Denomination Classes

Appendix V

APPENDIX V
SPECIAL DENOMINATION CLASSES
The denomination class is the unit within which the use of a cultivar, Group or grex
epithet may not be duplicated except when reuse of an epithet is permitted inaccordance with Art. 30 (but see also Art. 21.7) [Art. 6.1].
A denomination class under the provisions of this Code is a single genus or hybrid
genus unless a special denomination class has been determined by the ISHS
Commission for Nomenclature and Cultivar Registration [Art. 6.2].
The ISHS Commission has determined the following special denomination classes:
ANACARDIACEAE
Denomination Class:

Mangifera indica L.

Denomination Class:

Mangifera L., other than M. indica L.

CACTACEAE
Denomination Class:

Tribe Hylocereeae (Britton & Rose) Buxb.:Disocactus Lindl.; Epiphyllum
Haw: Hylocereus (A. Berger) Britton & Rose; Pseudorhipsalis Britton &Rose; Selenicereus (A. Berger) Britton & Rose; Weberocereus Britton &Rose and their hybrids and their synonyms

COSTACEAE
Denomination Class:

Chamaecostus C. Specht & Stevenson, Cheilocostus C. Specht, Costus L.
and Paracostus C. Specht.

CRASSULACEAE
Denomination Class:

Jovibarba Opiz; Rosularia (DC.) Stapf; Sempervivum L. and theirsynonyms

CUPRESSACEAE
Denomination Class:

Chamaecyparis Spach; Cupressus L.; Xanthocyparis Farjon & T.H.
Nguyên and their hybrids and their synonyms

IRIDACEAE
Denomination Class:Gladiolus L., large-flowering types

Denomination Class:Gladiolus L., species and early-flowering types

Denomination Class:

Iris L., bulbous types

Denomination Class:

Iris L., non-bulbous types

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

109

Appendix V

Special denomination classes

MALVACEAE
Denomination Class:

Hibiscus rosa-sinensis L.

Denomination Class:

Hibiscus L., other than H. rosa-sinensis L.

ORCHIDACEAE
With the exception of the genus Pleione the denomination class for orchid cultivar epithets is the
species or grex. In Pleione the denomination class for cultivar, Group and grex epithets is the genus.

POACEAE
Denomination Class:

Subfamily Bambuseae, all genera, including their hybrids and synonyms.

ROSACEAE
Denomination Class:

Malus domestica (Suckow) Borkh.

Denomination Class:

Malus Mill., excluding M. domestica (Suckow) Borkh., but including all
rootstock cultivars

Denomination Class:Potentilla fruticosa L. sensu lato and its synonyms

Denomination Class:Potentilla L., other than P. fruticosa L. sensu lato and its synonyms.

110International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Conserved and rejected epithets

Appendix VI

APPENDIX VI
LIST OF CONSERVED AND REJECTED EPITHETS
Epithets may be permanently conserved by action of the IUBS International
Commission for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants upon written request from anInternational Cultivar Registration Authority or any other interested party who makes
a submission to the Commission.
Submissions, which must contain written details for each case to be considered, must
be made to the Secretary of the Commission: Dr M.H.A. Hoffman, Naktuinbouw, Postbus
40, 2370 AA Roelofarendsveen, Netherlands (email: M.Hoffman@naktuinbouw.nl).
The following list remains permanently open for additions.
ANDROMEDA (Ericaceae)‘Compacta Alba’ in Andromeda polifolia ‘Compacta Alba’ (2004 in Heathers 1: 64)

CALLUNA (Ericaceae)‘Alba Jae’ in C. vulgaris ‘Alba Jae’ (2004 in Heathers 1: 64)‘Corrie’s White’ in C. vulgaris ‘Corrie’s White’ (2004 in Heathers 1: 64)
rejected name:

C. vulgaris ‘Corrie’s Form’‘Dainty Bess Junior’ in C. vulgaris ‘Dainty Bess Junior’ (2004 in Heathers 1: 64)
rejected name:

C. vulgaris ‘Bess Junior’‘Hirsuta Albiflora’ in C. vulgaris ‘Hirsuta Albiflora’ (2004 in Heathers 1: 64)‘Pyramidalis’ in C. vulgaris ‘Pyramidalis’ (2004 in Heathers 1: 64)
rejected name:

C. vulgaris ‘Alba Pyramidalis’

ERICA (Ericaceae)‘Baylay’s Variety’ in E. cinerea ‘Baylay’s Variety’ (2004 in Heathers 1: 64)‘King George’ in E. carnea ‘King George’ (2004 in Heathers 1: 64)
rejected name:

E. carnea ‘King George V’‘Mrs Sam Doncaster’ in E. carnea ‘Mrs Sam Doncaster’ (2004 in Heathers 1: 64)
rejected name:

E. carnea ‘Mrs Samuel Doncaster’International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

111

Appendix VI

Conserved and rejected epithets

VIBURNUM (Caprifoliaceae)‘Sterile’ in V. macrocephalum ‘Sterile’ (1995 in ICNCP 6th edition: 69)
syn:

112

V. macrocephalum Fortune var. macrocephalum
V. macrocephalum var. sterile Dippel, Handb. Laubh. 1: 178. 1889 nom. illegit.
V. keteleeri macrocephalum Carrière, Rev. Hort., 1863: 271. 1863
V. fortunei hort. ex Nicholson, Ill. Dic. Gard. 4: 155. 1887 pro syn.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Latin names

Appendix VII

APPENDIX VII
LATIN NAMES OF PLANTS
The formation and use of botanical names of plants in Latin form are governed by theInternational Code of Nomenclature for algae, fungi and plants, also informally called theBotanical Code or ICN. The current edition (2012) was formulated as a result of decisions
taken at the 18th International Botanical Congress held in Melbourne in July 2011 and iscommonly known as the Melbourne Code.
The ICN deals with the naming of taxonomic groups (abbreviated to taxa; singular taxon)and these are arranged in a hierarchical order in consecutively subordinate ranks.
The principal ranks of taxa in descending sequence are: kingdom, division (or phylum),class, order, family, genus and species, of which the species is usually considered the basic
rank. Only the final three ranks are in general use for cultivated plants.

FAMILY NAMES
These end with the letters –aceae and are based upon the name of a genus.
Examples: Apiaceae based on the genus Apium; Brassicaceae based on Brassica;
Caryophyllaceae based on Caryophyllus; Ginkgoaceae based on Ginkgo; Rosaceae based on
Rosa; Winteraceae based on Wintera.

An exception to this rule is made for long-standing family names which are descriptive andare not based on generic names; their use is authorized as alternative names.
Examples: although Apiaceae is based on the genus Apium, the long-standing nameUmbelliferae is permitted as an alternative; likewise Poaceae, based on Poa, is better knownby some as Gramineae: and Asteraceae is frequently known as Compositae.

GENUS NAMES
These are a substantive (noun) in the singular, or a word treated as such, and are written witha capital initial letter.
Examples: Galanthus, Lilium, Pinus, Triticum, Zea, × Crataemespilus, + Crataegomespilus.

The name of a subdivision of a genus, such as subgenus, section, or series, is a combinationof a generic name and subdivisional epithet connected by a term denoting its rank. The
epithet is written with a capital initial letter and, when written in connection with a specificepithet, is placed in parentheses.
Examples: Prunus (subg. Cerasus) avium; Primula (sect. Candelabra) japonica; Iris (ser.
Laevigatae) laevigata.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

113

Appendix VII

Latin names

SPECIES NAMES
The scientific name of a species is a binomial combination (binomen) in Latin form
consisting of a name of the genus followed by a single specific epithet.
Examples: Lilium candidum, where Lilium is the generic name and candidum is the specificepithet; Haberlea ferdinandi-coburgii, where Haberlea is the generic name and ferdinandicoburgii is the specific epithet.

Specific epithets, when adjectival in form, agree in gender with the name of their genus.
They are written with a lower-case initial letter. Those which are nouns do not agree in
gender.
The name of a subdivision of a species, such as subspecies, varietas and forma, is acombination of a species name and a subspecific epithet connected by a term denoting its
rank.
Examples: Ranunculus acris subsp. friesianus; Rosa sericea var. omeiensis.

VALID PUBLICATION
To be validly published (established, using the terminology of this Code), names of taxa
must be formed in accordance with the provisions of the ICN, be published with an English
or Latin description or diagnosis and have a name-bearing type designated to which thename is permanently attached, whether it is a correct name or a synonym.

HYBRIDSThe Rules for naming hybrids are covered in Appendix I of the ICN (Names of hybrids) .
Hybridity is indicated by the use of the multiplication sign ×, or by adding the prefix “notho–“ (from the Greek nothos meaning false and by implication hybrid) to the name of the rankof the taxon, e.g. nothogenus, nothospecies.
Hybrid formulae
A hybrid between named taxa (a nothotaxon) may be indicated by placing the multiplication
sign × between the names of the taxa; the whole expression is called a hybrid formula.
Examples: the hybrid formula for crosses between the grasses Agrostis and Polypogon is
written Agrostis × Polypogon; the hybrid formula for crosses between Camellia japonica andCamellia saluenensis is Camellia japonica × Camellia saluenensis; Primula allionii ×
pubescens is the hybrid formula for the cross between Primula allionii and Primula
pubescens, for which there is no nothospecific epithet.

The order of the names in a hybrid formula may be either alphabetical (as in this Code) or,
when the female parent is known, with the name of the female parent first. The male (♂) andfemale (♀) signs may be added if desired. The method used throughout a particularpublication should be clearly stated.
When a hybrid formula is used with a cultivar epithet, the hybrid formula should be given inparentheses before the epithet.

114

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Latin names

Appendix VII

Example: the camellia cultivar ‘Donation’ may be designated Camellia (C. japonica × C.
saluenensis ) ‘Donation’.

Names of hybrids
Hybrids between representatives of two or more taxa may receive a name. For nomenclatural
purposes, the hybrid nature of a taxon is indicated by placing the multiplication sign × before
the name of an intergeneric hybrid or before the epithet in the name of an interspecifichybrid.
Examples: using the above examples, the name of the nothogenus Agrostis × Polypogon is ×
Agropogon; the name of the nothospecies Camellia japonica × Camellia saluenensis is C. ×
williamsii.

The multiplication sign ×, indicating the hybrid nature of a taxon, should be placed so as toexpress that it belongs with the name or epithet but is not actually part of it. The exact
amount of space, if any, between the multiplication sign and the initial letter of the name orepithet should depend on what best serves readability. If the multiplication sign is notavailable it should be approximated by a lower-case letter “x” (not italicized).
All members of a nothogenus, whatever the species, have the same nothogeneric name.
Example: all progeny derived from the crossing of any Cupressus species with any
Chamaecyparis species may be designated by the nothogenus × Cupressocyparis.

Formation of nothogeneric names
The nothogeneric name for a cross involving two genera is formed by a combination of partsof the names of the two parent genera, using the first or whole of one, the last part or thewhole of the other (but not the whole of both) and, optionally, a connecting vowel. Suchnames are termed condensed formulae.
Examples: × Alcathaea for Alcea × Althaea; × Amarcrinum for Amaryllis × Crinum; ×
Epicattleya for Epidendrum × Cattleya;

The nothogeneric name for a cross involving four or more genera is formed from the nameof a person to which is added the termination –ara. Such a name is regarded as a condensed
formula but must not exceed eight syllables.
Example: × Beallara is the condensed formula for Brassia × Cochlioda × Miltonia ×
Odontoglossum.

The nothogeneric name for a cross involving three genera is either a condensed formula inwhich the names of the three parental genera are combined into a word not exceeding eightsyllables, using the whole or first part of one, followed by the whole or any part of another,followed by the whole or last part of the third (but not the whole of all three) and, optionally,
one or two connecting vowels, or it is formed from the name of a person to which is added
the termination –ara.
When a nothogeneric name is formed from the name of a person, it is the tradition that that
person should be a collector, grower or student of the group concerned.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

115

Appendix VII

Latin names

In order to be validly published (established), the name of a nothogenus must be publishedwith a statement of the names of the parent genera but no Latin description or diagnosis isnecessary. Since the names of nothogenera are condensed formulae, or are treated as such,they do not have name-bearing types.
Formation of nothospecific names
The name of a nothospecies is formed and validly published (established) in the same way asthat for a species; the hybrid nature is indicated by the addition of a multiplication sign
before the epithet. It is not compulsory to use the multiplication sign, which is merely added
before the epithet to indicate extra information about the status of the species.
All progeny from a particular combination of species have the same nothospecific epithet.
Examples: all progeny derived from crossing Cupressus macrocarpa and Xanthocyparis
nootkatensis may bear the nothospecific name × Cuprocyparis leylandii; Lilium ×
sulphurgale is the name for hybrids between Lilium regale and L. sulphureum.

116

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Nomenclatural filter: Cultivar

Appendix VIII

APPENDIX VIII
THE NOMENCLATURAL FILTER
By following the pathways below, one can check that an “epithet” or “name” is(a) established and (b) accepted. Separate filters are provided for cultivar, Group and grex
epithets and for the generic names of intergeneric graft-chimaeras.
In these filters, the words “epithet” and “name” appear in double quotation marks until the
point of establishment is realized. Only then may one consider whether an epithet or name isaccepted or not.
In the event of any inconsistency or discrepancy between a filter and the Articles of thisCode, the Code Articles are to be regarded as definitive.

1. CULTIVAR EPITHETS
1

Has the plant to which the “epithet” is being applied been protected under a grant ofPlant Breeders’ Rights or an award of a Plant Patent? (Principle 5)
YES:  34 NO:  2

2

Is the “epithet” actually a trademark or does it contain a trademark? (Principle 6)
NO:  3 YES:  STOP

3

Is the “epithet” another sort of trade designation? (Art. 13)
NO:  4 YES:  STOP

4

TRADEMARKS ARE NEVER TO BE CONSIDERED
AS OR AS PART OF CULTIVAR EPITHETS.

TRADE DESIGNATIONS ARE MARKETINGDEVICES USED IN PLACE OF THE ACCEPTEDEPITHET AND ARE NOT TO BE USED AS PART OF
CULTIVAR NAMES.

Has the “epithet” been conserved by the International Commission for theNomenclature of Cultivated Plants? (Art. 19)
NO:  5 YES:  37

5

Has the “epithet” been rejected by the International Commission for theNomenclature of Cultivated Plants? (Art. 30.3, 31.8)
NO:  6 YES:  STOPA REJECTED EPITHET MAY NOT BE USED IN
THAT DENOMINATION CLASS: FIND ANOTHER
EPITHET.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

117

Appendix VIII

6

Nomenclatural filter: Cultivar

Has the “epithet” been used before for another plant in the denomination class, evenas a trade designation, other than for a Group to which the cultivar is assigned?
(Art. 30.1)
NO:  8 YES:  7

7

Has the “epithet” been designated as acceptable by the International Cultivar
Registration Authority? (Art. 29.2, 29.3, 30.2)
YES:  37 NO:  STOP

8

Has the “epithet” appeared in a publication that is printed or in similarly duplicatedmatter? (Art. 25.1, 25.2)
YES:  9 NO:  STOP9REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED. FIND A LATER
PLACE OF PUBLICATION.

After 1958, was the publication in which the “epithet” appeared dated at least to theyear? (Art. 26)
YES:  11 NO:  STOP11REJECT AS NOT PUBLISHED.

Was the “epithet” published on or after the starting point for the group concerned?
(Art. 18.1)
YES:  10 NO:  STOP10REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED. PUBLICATIONSSINCE 1958 MUST BE DATED – FIND ANOTHER
PUBLICATION THAT IS DATED.

After 1958, is the “epithet” at least partially in a language other than Latin or is itcomposed of a Latin word or words current in another language? (Art. 21.11, 21.12)
YES:  14 NO:  12

12

Is the “epithet” taken from a Latin epithet at the rank of species or below which isestablished (validly published) and acceptable in conformity with the International
Code of Nomenclature for a taxon subsequently re-classified as a cultivar? (Art.
21.5)
YES:  13 NO:  STOP

13

Before 1959, is the “epithet” one in Latin form published in conformity with theInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants? (Art. 21.6)
YES:  14 NO:  STOP14REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, are there more than 30 characters in the “epithet”? (Art. 21.13)
NO:  15 YES:  STOP118REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Nomenclatural filter: Cultivar

15

After 1995, is the “epithet” very similar to or confusable with another in the samedenomination class? (Art. 21.23)
NO:  16 YES:  STOP16

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, does the “epithet” contain inadmissible punctuation marks? (Art. 21.18)
NO: 24 YES:  STOP24

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, is the “epithet” likely to exaggerate the merits of the cultivar?
(Art. 21.24)
NO:  23 YES:  STOP23

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, do any of the words “cultivar”, “grex”, “group”, “hybrid”,“maintenance”, “mixture”, “selection”, “sport”, “series” and “strain” or the plural or
any abbreviation of these words, or the words “improved” and “transformed” appear
in the “epithet”, in any language? (Art. 21.17)
NO:  22 YES:  STOP

22REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1958, do the words “variety” or “form” appear in the “epithet”? (Art. 21.16)
NO:  21 YES:  STOP21

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 2004, does the “epithet” consist solely of a single letter or solely of Arabic or
Roman numerals or of a single letter or numeral in combination with a punctuation
mark? (Art. 21.15)
NO:  20 YES:  STOP20REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1958, does the “epithet” consist of the common name of a species where suchuse might lead to confusion? (Art. 21.22)
NO:  19 YES:  STOP19

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED UNLESS SUCHUSE IS PERMITTED THROUGH LINGUISTICCUSTOM (THEN  17).

After 1958, does the “epithet” consist of the Latin name of a genus or nothogenus orother denomination class where such use might lead to confusion? (Art. 21.22)
NO:  18 YES:  STOP18

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, does the “epithet” contain the Latin or common name of the genus or
nothogenus to which it is assigned? (Art. 21.20)
NO:  17 YES:  STOP

17

Appendix VIIIREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Does the “epithet” contain fractions? (Art. 21.19)
NO:  25 YES:  STOPREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

119Appendix VIII

25

Nomenclatural filter: Cultivar

Does the “epithet” contain inadmissible symbols? (Art. 21.19)
NO:  26 YES:  STOP

26

Does the “epithet” consist of a code of more than 10 characters or more than 4alternating sets of a letter or letter and a number or numbers? (Art. 21.25)
NO:  27 YES:  STOP

27

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED UNLESS
TRANSCIPTION OF SYMBOL IS PERMITTED (IFSO, TRANSCRIBE SYMBOL AND  26).

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1958, is there a description or diagnosis accompanying publication of this“epithet”? (Art. 27.1)
YES:  29 NO:  28

28

Is there a reference to a previous publication of a description or diagnosis?
(Art. 27.1)
YES:  29 NO:  STOP

29

Has the “epithet” definitely been accepted by the author who published it?
(Art. 27.6)
YES:  30 NO:  STOP30REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Is the “epithet” against the wishes of the raiser or breeder? (Art. 31.4)
YES:  32 NO:  STOP32

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Did the cultivar for which the “epithet” was proposed actually exist at the time of
publication? (Art. 27.7)
YES:  31 NO:  STOP

31REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Was another “epithet” proposed by the same author for the same cultivar
simultaneously? (Art. 27.8)
NO:  33 YES:  STOPREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

33

YOU HAVE AN ESTABLISHED EPITHET  35

34

Has a statutory plant registration authority denominated a different epithet for thecultivar? (Principle 5)
NO:  37 YES:  STOP

35

Has the epithet been replaced by a later epithet under the provision of an earlier
edition of this Code?
NO:  36 YES:  STOP

120

REJECT AS NOT ACCEPTABLE: THE STATUTORYDENOMINATON IS AUTOMATICALLY THE
ADOPTED EPITHET.

REJECT AS UNACCEPTABLE AND USE
REPLACEMENT EPITHET.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Nomenclatural filter: Cultivar

36

Is this the earliest established epithet for the cultivar?
YES:  37 NO:  STOP

37

Appendix VIIIREJECT AS UNACCEPTABLE AND USE EARLIESTESTABLISHED EPITHET.

YOU HAVE THE ACCEPTED EPITHETInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

121

Appendix VIII

Nomenclatural filter: Group2. GROUP EPITHETS
1

Is the “epithet” actually a trademark or does it contain a trademark? (Principle 6)
NO:  2 YES:  STOP

2

Is the “epithet” another sort of trade designation? (Art. 13)
NO:  3 YES:  STOP

3

TRADEMARKS ARE NEVER TO BE CONSIDERED
AS OR AS PART OF GROUP EPITHETS.

TRADE DESIGNATIONS ARE MARKETINGDEVICES USED IN PLACE OF ACCEPTEDEPITHETS AND ARE NOT TO BE USED AS PARTOF GROUP NAMES.

Has the “epithet” been conserved by the International Commission for theNomenclature of Cultivated Plants? (Art. 19)
NO:  4 YES:  37

4

Has the “epithet” been rejected by the International Commission for theNomenclature of Cultivated Plants? (Art. 30.3, 31.8)
NO:  5 YES:  STOP5A REJECTED EPITHET MAY NOT BE USED IN
THAT DEMOMINATION CLASS: FIND ANOTHER
EPITHET.

Has the “epithet” been used before for another plant in the denomination class, evenas a trade designation, other than for a cultivar which is assigned to the Group
concerned? (Art. 30.1)
NO:  7 YES:  6

6

Has the “epithet” been designated as acceptable by the International Cultivar
Registration Authority? (Art. 29.2, 29.3, 30.2)
YES:  37 NO:  STOP

7

Has the “epithet” appeared in a publication that is printed or in similarly duplicatedmatter? (Art. 25.1, 25.2)
YES:  8 NO:  STOP8REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED. FIND A LATERDATE OF PUBLICATION.

After 1958, was the publication dated at least to the year? (Art. 26)
YES:  10 NO:  STOP122

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Was the “epithet” published on or after the starting point for the denomination classconcerned? (Art. 18.1)
YES:  9 NO:  STOP9REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED. PUBLICATIONSSINCE 1958 MUST BE DATED – FIND ANOTHER
PUBLICATION THAT IS DATED.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Nomenclatural filter: Group

10

Appendix VIII

Is the “epithet” based upon an established cultivar epithet?
YES:  34 NO:  11

11

After 1958, is the “epithet” at least partially in a language other than Latin or is itcomposed of a Latin word or words current in another language? (Art. 21.11, 21.12)
YES:  14 NO:  12

12

Is the “epithet” taken from a Latin epithet at the rank of species or below which isestablished (validly published) and acceptable in conformity with the International
Code of Nomenclature for a taxon subsequently re-classified as a Group? (Art. 21.5)
YES:  13 NO:  STOP

13

Before 1959, is the “epithet” one in Latin form published in conformity with theInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants? (Art. 21.6)
YES:  14 NO:  STOP14REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, does the “epithet” contain the Latin or common name of the genus or
nothogenus to which it is assigned? (Art. 21.20)
NO:  19 YES:  STOP19

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, is the “epithet” very similar to or confusable with another in the samedenomination class? (Art. 21.23)
NO:  18 YES:  STOP18

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED. NON-LATIN
EPITHETS MAY ONLY HAVE ONE TRANSLATIONIN ANY LANGUAGE.

After 1995, are there more than 30 characters in the “epithet”? (Art. 21.13)
NO:  17 YES:  STOP

17

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED. ESTABLISHEDLATIN FORM GROUP EPITHETS MAY NOT BE
TRANSLATED.

Is the “epithet” the earliest translation of a non-Latin epithet? (Art. 32.2)
YES:  16 NO:  STOP16

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Is the “epithet” a translation of a Latin form Group epithet? (Art. 32.2)
NO:  15 YES:  STOP

15REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED UNLESS SUCHUSE IS PERMITTED THROUGH LINGUISTICCUSTOM (THEN  19 )After 1958, does the “epithet” consist of the Latin name of a genus or nothogenus orother denomination class where such use might lead to confusion? (Art. 21.22)
NO:  20 YES:  STOPREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

123Appendix VIII

20

Nomenclatural filter: Group

After 1958, does the “epithet” consist of the common name of a species where suchuse might lead to confusion? (Art. 21.22)
NO:  21 YES:  STOP

21

After 2004, does the “epithet” consist solely of a single letter or solely of Arabic or
Roman numerals or of a single letter or numeral in combination with a punctuation
mark? (Art. 21.15)
NO:  22 YES:  STOP

22REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Does the “epithet” contain inadmissible symbols? (Art. 21.19)
NO:  28 YES:  STOP28

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Does the “epithet” contain fractions? (Art. 21.19)
NO:  27 YES:  STOP

27

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, does the “epithet” contain inadmissible punctuation marks? (Art. 21.18)
NO:  26 YES:  STOP26

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, is the “epithet” likely to exaggerate the merits of the Group? (Art.
21.24)
NO:  25 YES:  STOP

25

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, do any of the words “cultivar”, “grex”, “hybrid”, maintenance”,“mixture”, “selection”, “sport”, “series” and “strain” or the plural or any
abbreviation of these words, or the words “improved” and “transformed” appear in
the “epithet”, in any language? (Art. 21.17)
NO:  24 YES  STOP24

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1958, do the words “variety” or “form” appear in the “epithet”? (Art. 21.16)
NO:  23 YES:  STOP23

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED UNLESS
TRANSCRIPTION OF SYMBOL IS PERMITTED (IFSO, TRANSCRIBE SYMBOL AND  28).

After 1958, is there a description or diagnosis accompanying publication of the“epithet”? (Art. 27.1)
YES:  30 NO:  29

29

Is there a reference to a previous publication or a description or diagnosis? (Art.
27.1)
YES:  30 NO:  STOP124

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Nomenclatural filter: Group30

Has the “epithet” definitely been accepted by the author who published it? (Art.
27.6)
YES:  31 NO:  STOP

31REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Is the “epithet” against the wishes of the raiser or breeder? (Art. 31.4)
NO:  33 YES:  STOP33

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Did the Group for which the “epithet” was proposed actually exist at the time of
publication? (Art. 27.7)
YES:  32 NO:  STOP

32

Appendix VIIIREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Was another “epithet”, other than a translation into another language, proposed by
the same author for the same Group simultaneously? (Art. 27.8)
NO:  34 YES:  STOPREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

34

YOU HAVE AN ESTABLISHED GROUP EPITHET  35

35

Has the epithet been replaced by a later epithet under the provision of an earlier
edition of this Code?
NO:  36 YES:  STOP36

Is this the earliest established epithet for the Group in the language used for theepithet.
YES:  37 NO:  STOP37

REJECT AS NOT UNACCEPTABLE AND USE
REPLACEMENT EPITHET.

REJECT AS NOT UNACCEPTABLE AND USE
EARLIEST EPITHET IN THAT LANGUAGE.

YOU HAVE AN ACCEPTED GROUP EPITHETInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

125

Appendix VIII

Nomenclatural filter: Grex

3. GREX EPITHETS(“epithet”, unless otherwise indicated, excludes the word grex)
1

Is the “epithet” actually a trademark or does it contain a trademark? (Principle 6)
NO:  2 YES:  STOP

2

Is the “epithet” another sort of trade designation? (Art. 13)
NO:  3 YES:  STOP

3

TRADEMARKS ARE NEVER TO BE CONSIDERED
AS OR AS PART OF GREX EPITHETS.

TRADE DESIGNATIONS ARE MARKETINGDEVICES USED IN PLACE OF ACCEPTEDEPITHETS AND ARE NOT TO BE USED AS PARTOF GREX NAMES.

Has the “epithet” been conserved by the International Commission for theNomenclature of Cultivated Plants? (Art. 19)
NO:  4 YES:  36

4

Has the “epithet” been rejected by the International Commission for theNomenclature of Cultivated Plants? (Art. 30.3, 31.8)
NO:  5 YES:  STOP

5

After 2008, has the “epithet” been used as a nothospecific epithet for a hybrid of thesame parentage? (Art. 23.5)
NO:  6 YES:  STOP6A REJECTED NAME MAY NOT BE USED IN THATDENOMINATON CLASS: FIND ANOTHER
EPITHET.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Has the “epithet” been used before in the denomination class for any other plant,even as a trade designation? (Art. 30.1)
NO:  8 YES:  7

7

Has the “epithet” been designated as acceptable by the International Cultivar
Registration Authority? (Art. 29.2, 29.3, 30.2)
YES:  36 NO:  8

8

Has the “epithet” appeared in a publication that is printed or similarly duplicated?
(Art. 25.1, 25.2)
YES:  9 NO:  STOP

9

Was the “epithet” published on or after the starting point for the denomination classconcerned? (Art. 18.2)
YES:  10 NO:  STOP126

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED. FIND A LATERDATE OF PUBLICATION.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Nomenclatural filter: Grex

10

After 1958, was the publication dated at least to the year? (Art. 26)
YES:  11 NO:  STOP

11

Appendix VIIIREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED. PUBLICATIONSSINCE 1958 MUST BE DATED. FIND ANOTHER
PUBLICATION THAT IS DATED.

After 1958, is the “epithet” at least partially in a language other than Latin, or is itcomposed of a Latin word or words current in another language? (Art. 21.11, 21.12)
YES:  14 NO:  12

12

Is the “epithet” taken from a Latin epithet at the rank of species or below which isestablished (validly published) and acceptable in conformity with the International
Code of Nomenclature for a taxon subsequently reclassified as a grex? (Art. 21.5)
YES:  13 NO:  STOP

13

Before 1959, is the “epithet” one in Latin form published in conformity with theInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants? (Art. 21.6)
YES:  14 NO:  STOP14REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1958, does the “epithet” consist of the common name of a species where suchuse might lead to confusion? (Art. 21.22)
NO:  19 YES:  STOP19

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED UNLESS SUCHUSE IS PERMITTED THROUGH LINGUISTICCUSTOM (THEN  17 )After 1958, does the “epithet” consist of the Latin name of a genus or nothogenus orother denomination class where such use might lead to confusion? (Art. 21.22)
NO:  18 YES:  STOP18

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, does the “epithet” contain the Latin or common name of the genus or
nothogenus to which it is assigned? (Art. 21.20)
NO:  17 YES:  STOP

17

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, is the “epithet” very similar to or confusable with another in the samedenomination class? (Art. 21.23)
NO:  16 YES:  STOP16

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, are there more than 30 characters in the “epithet”? (Art. 21.13)
NO:  15 YES:  STOP

15REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 2004, does the “epithet” consist solely of a single letter or solely of Arabic or
Roman numerals or of a single letter or numeral in combination with a punctuation
mark? (Art. 21.15)
NO:  20 YES:  STOPREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

127

Appendix VIII

20

Nomenclatural filter: Grex

After 1958, do the words “variety” or “form” appear in the “epithet”? (Art. 21.16)
NO:  21 YES:  STOP

21

After 1995, do any of the words “cultivar”, “group”, “hybrid”, “maintenance”,“mixture”, “selection”, “sport”, “series” and “strain” or the plural or any
abbreviation of these words, or the words “improved” or “transformed” appear in
the “epithet”, in any language? (Art. 21.17)
NO:  22 YES:  STOP

22REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Does the “epithet” contain inadmissible symbols? (Art. 21.19)
NO:  26 YES:  STOP26

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Does the “epithet” contain fractions? (Art. 21.19)
NO:  25 YES:  STOP

25

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, does the “epithet” contain inadmissible punctuation marks? (Art. 21.18)
NO: 24 YES:  STOP24

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1995, is the “epithet” likely to exaggerate the merits of the grex? (Art. 21.24)
NO:  23 YES:  STOP23

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED UNLESS
TRANSCIPTION OF SYMBOL IS PERMITTED (IFSO, TRANSCRIBE SYMBOL AND  26).

Is the publication of the “epithet” accompanied by a statement of the accepted
names of both parents of the grex? (Art. 27.3)
YES:  29 NO:  27

27

Are the names of both parents of the grex omitted from the publication of the name?
(Art. 27.3)
NO:  28 YES:  STOP

28

If the accepted name of only one parent of the grex is given in the publication of thename, is the other parent at least referred to a genus or nothogenus? (Art. 27.4)
YES:  29 NO:  STOP29

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Did the grex for which the “epithet” was proposed actually exist at the time of
publication? (Art. 27.7)
YES:  31 NO:  STOP128

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Has the “epithet” definitely been accepted by the author who published it?
(Art. 27.6)
YES:  30 NO:  STOP30REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Nomenclatural filter: Grex

31

Is the “epithet” against the wishes of the raiser or breeder? (Art. 31.4)
NO:  32 YES:  STOP

32

Appendix VIIIREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Was another “epithet” proposed by the same author for the same grex
simultaneously? (Art. 27.8)
NO:  33 YES:  STOPREJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

33

YOU HAVE AN ESTABLISHED GREX EPITHET  34

34

Has the epithet been replaced by later epithet under provisions of an earlier editionof the Code?
NO:  35 YES:  STOP

35

Is this the earliest established epithet for the grex?
YES:  36 NO:  STOP36

REJECT AS UNACCEPTABLE AND USE
REPLACEMENT EPITHET.

REJECT AS UNACCEPTABLE AND USE
REPLACEMENT EPITHET.

YOU HAVE AN ACCEPTED GREX EPITHETInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

129

Appendix VIII

Nomenclatural filter: Graft-chimaera

4. CHIMAERAS
1

For cultivar epithets of a chimaera,  1 in the filter for cultivar epithets
For generic names of intergeneric graft-chimaeras  2

2

Has the “name” appeared in a publication that is printed or similarly duplicatedmatter? (Art. 25)
YES:  4 NO:  STOP

3

Was the “name” published on or after 1 May 1753? (Art. 18.3)
YES:  4 NO:  STOP4REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Is the “name” the same as a genus or nothogenus validly published under the ICN?
(Art. 24.3)
NO:  9 YES:  STOP9REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED AND USE A NAMEFORMED FROM LEGITIMATE GENERIC NAMES.

Is the “name” formed from part of the generic name of one component connected bya vowel to the full name of the other component? (Art. 24.3)
YES:  8 NO:  STOP8REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Is the “name” formed from legitimate (“accepted”) generic names? (Art. 27.3)
YES:  7 NO:  STOP7REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Is there a statement in the publication of the component genera of the intergenericgraft-chimaera? (Art. 27.3)
YES:  6 NO:  STOP6REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

After 1958, was the publication dated at least to the year? (Art. 26)
YES:  5 NO:  STOP

5REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

REJECT AS NOT ESTABLISHED.

Is there an earlier established name for the graft-chimaera?
NO:  10 YES:  STOPREJECT AS NOT ACCEPTABLE AND USE EARLIERESTABLISHED NAME.

10YOU HAVE THE ACCEPTED INTERGENERIC NAME FOR THE GRAFTCHIMAERA.

130

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Quick Guide for New Cultivar Names

Appendix IX

APPENDIX IXQUICK GUIDE FOR NEW CULTIVAR NAMES
Many of the Rules of this Code deal with sorting out problems which have arisen in pastnomenclature. The following notes are intended as a quick guide to forming new cultivar
epithets and should be read by everyone wishing to name a new cultivar.

DO I HAVE A NEW CULTIVAR?
You have a new cultivar and you wish to name it. First check that you do actually have acultivar. As a general rule, do not attempt to name a cultivar until you have a number ofindividuals which are uniform and stable. Now convince yourself that your cultivar is reallyworth naming; there is no point in going through the process of naming your cultivar if it is
not sufficiently distinct or an improvement on others.
There are different sorts of cultivar, ranging from clones which should be genetically
identical to tightly controlled seed-raised cultivars such as F1 hybrids. Article 2 of this Codedefines some of the different kinds of cultivar.
The only way you can check if it is new is by comparison with existing cultivars. Your new
cultivar must be distinguishable from those already in existence.
Once you are satisfied that you do indeed have a new cultivar, decide if you want to give it acultivar epithet. The epithet is the last part of the full cultivar name and renders the nameunique. Cultivar epithets are always written within single quotation marks so that they standout from the rest of the name.
Remember that cultivar epithets are intended to be available for all to use and that theepithets themselves offer no protection if you wish to obtain intellectual property rights on
your new cultivar.

HOW DO I FORM A NEW CULTIVAR NAME?
The full name of a cultivar will always begin with the botanical name of the genus to which
the cultivar belongs. Optionally, the species or hybrid epithet may be included as a second
element in the cultivar name, but this is not necessary: inclusion merely provides more
information about your cultivar.
Nowadays, new cultivar epithets must be, at least in part, in a modern language and theymust be unique within the so-called denomination class, which is usually the genus that they
belong to. Some groups have special denomination classes and these may be found in
Appendix V of this Code.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

131

Appendix IX

Quick Guide for New Cultivar Names

Coining a new and original cultivar epithet is not easy, especially in groups which
historically have had hundreds or even thousands of cultivars. Luckily many of these groups
have International Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs) who publish Checklists andRegisters of epithets which have been used in the past. Check in Appendix I in this Code tosee if the genus of your cultivar is covered by an ICRA and then consult the ICRA’s
publications. Each ICRA has a Registrar who will be glad to advise you if your proposed
epithet has been used before and whether or not your epithet is acceptable.
There have been many other lists of cultivar epithets produced in the past and a list of someof those is given in Appendix XI of the 1995 Code. Most good horticultural and scientificlibraries will have copies of these publications for you to check for prior publication.or
increasingly you will find useful lists on the world wide web.
Composing an epithet requires a bit of thought. An ideal epithet is both easy to spell andpronounce in the various countries in which the cultivar might be distributed. The rules forcomposing an epithet allow you to use or make up any word or words you want but theepithet will not be allowed as a cultivar epithet if it is likely to cause confusion with anexisting epithet in that denomination class. This Code governs the reasons why a proposed
epithet might not be allowed; disallowed epithets are to be “rejected”.
The following is a checklist of things to do when choosing your cultivar epithet:132

1

make sure that your proposed epithet is unique in its denomination class2

make sure that your epithet cannot be confused either in spelling or pronunciation
with another existing one

3

make sure that your epithet could not be interpreted as being likely to exaggerate themerits of the cultivar (i.e. do not use superlatives such as ‘Best Ever’, ‘The Greatest’and ‘Tastiest of All’)4

make sure that your epithet has no more than 30 characters, excluding spaces and thesingle quotation marks

5

avoid using solely Latin words

6

do not use any of the following banned words or their abbreviations or equivalents in
any language in your epithet: “hybrid”, “cultivar”, “grex”, “group”, “form”,“maintenance”, “mixture”, “selection”, “sport”, “strain”, “series”, “variety” (or theplural form of these words in any language) or the words “improved” and“transformed”

7

do not use fractions or symbols

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Quick Guide for New Cultivar Names

Appendix IX

8

do not use single letters or single numerals, or combinations of a single letter or asingle numeral with a punctuation mark9

do not use any punctuation marks except for the apostrophe, the comma, the hyphen,
the full stop, the forward slash (/) or the backward slash (\); a maximum of two
exclamation marks may be included, but they must not be adjacent

10 make sure that your epithet does not contain the Latin or common name of the genus
to which it is assigned
11 make sure that your epithet is not the name of a genus or the common name of a
species or other denomination class if this would lead to confusion

WHAT DO I DO WITH MY NEW NAME?
Once you have satisfied yourself that your epithet is in an acceptable form, register it withthe appropriate ICRA. This will usually cost you little more than the time spent filling in aform and sending it off but will help ensure that the epithet is internationally recognized
forever.
The epithet will have to be published in order to be absolutely fixed. You may either publish
it yourself, say in your nursery catalogue if you are a nurseryman, or the ICRA concerned
will publish it for you in due course if you register the epithet with them. ICRAs, however,are placed under no obligation to publish your epithet within a short period of time and you
should realize that your chosen epithet might be used by someone else for a completely
different plant unless you take steps to ensure early publication. If someone else, even if in adifferent part of the world, publishes your chosen epithet for a different cultivar in the same
genus, you will have to think of another for your plant.
Publication of your new epithet must be in printed or similarly duplicated matter which is
distributed to the general public or at least to botanical, agricultural, forestry or horticultural
institutions with libraries. Electronic publication such as on a website or a CD does notestablish a new name. Formal publication of an electronic trade catalogue may be effected byprinting and depositing two copies with a designated library.
Publications must be dated. A new epithet appearing in a nursery catalogue will not betreated as having been published if that catalogue is not dated at least to the year.
Do not publish more than one epithet for the same cultivar in the same publication: if you do
this, none will be considered as having been published in that publication. Nor should you
seek to replace your original epithet in any later publication.
It may be that you are registering or publishing a new cultivar epithet on behalf of someone
else or that you are promoting a new epithet for a cultivar raised by someone else. Check that

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

133

Appendix IX

Quick Guide for New Cultivar Names

the originator of the cultivar agrees with the epithet you are promoting and its spelling; if(s)he does not, the epithet may have to be rejected.
When you publish a new cultivar epithet, you must include a description of the cultivar. The
longer and more complete the description the better but at least state its obvious
characteristics and, if you can, state how it differs from an existing similar cultivar. It is
helpful, though not compulsory, to supply an informative illustration of the new cultivar in
the publication.
Make a statement such as “new cultivar name” after the new epithet so that others may
recognize the fact that you have deliberately named it.

WHAT ELSE SHOULD I DO?
Send a copy of your publication to the ICRA and to the main horticultural libraries in yourpart of the world. If you are feeling generous, send copies to similar libraries in other parts of
the world too.
If you can, provide a herbarium specimen (a nomenclatural standard) of the new cultivar toyour nearest herbarium which specializes in maintaining nomenclatural standards. A list isprovided in Appendix III. This will help ensure that the identity of your cultivar can be
confirmed if a query arises in the future and may help resolve disputes if more than one
person thinks they have raised the same cultivar. The designation of a standard and its
location must also be published, preferably in the same place as the name is established.

Finally, ensure that the name is used by everyone and do not encourage others to coin tradedesignations or other selling names for your plant. The most effective way to protect a nameis to label your plants clearly and unambiguously. Always maintain “your” cultivar epithet
within single quotation marks to ensure that the status of your plant is understood.

134

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Plant designations

Appendix X

APPENDIX X
PLANT DESIGNATIONS NOT GOVERNED BY THE ICNCP(1) TRADE DESIGNATIONS
Principle 6 While the use of trade designations as marketing devices in addition to properly
established names of taxa of plants is acknowledged in this Code, the formation of suchdesignations is not regulated under this Code.
Art. 2 Note 7 Where a collective name has been given to a plant composed of scions of different
cultivars on a single rootstock, this is to be regarded as a trade designation.
Art.13.1 A trade designation is not a name regulated under this Code but is a device that isused for marketing a cultivar, Group, or grex in place of its accepted or adopted name ornames.
Art.13.2 A trade designation is not to be cited as a synonym.
Art. 13. Note 1 A cultivar name that has become a synonym under the provisions of Art. 11.2
is sometimes used to market a cultivar, in which case it may also be treated as a tradedesignation.
Art. 13. Note 2 Nationally important established cultivar names that are not the earliest namemay be taken up and used as trade designations.
Art. 17.1 Trade designations may not be placed within demarcating quotation marks.
Art. 17.2 If cited, trade designations must always be accompanied by their accepted or adopted
names.
Art. 17.3 If cited, trade designations must always be distinguished typographically from
cultivar, Group, and grex epithets.
Art. 32. Note 1 Notwithstanding Art.32.1 when for marketing reasons a cultivar or grex epithet
has been translated into a different language, the translated epithet is to be regarded as atrade designation. However, this should be avoided when the resulting trade designation
replicates an existing epithet in the denomination class concerned.
Other than in the extracts listed above, this Code does not formally regulate the formation anduse of trade designations. However, bearing in mind that trade designations are widely in use
in relation to plant names, the following notes are intended to provide guidance to International

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

135

Appendix X

Plant designations

Cultivar Registration Authorities (ICRAs) and others who need to understand how they might
be treated:(a) In distinguishing a trade designation typographically from an accepted name the tradedesignation may, for example, be placed in capitals, e.g. Dianthus FANTASIA is the tradedesignation for the cultivar with the accepted name Dianthus ‘Londaison’. The use of any
other typographical device to make this distinction should avoid anything that might cause
confusion with indications of cultivar, Group or grex status, so for example the use of single
or double quotes is not recommended.
(b) When citing a trade designation together with an accepted name, whilst it is preferable tolist the accepted name first, the order in which they are quoted may depend on thecircumstances; it is recognized that users of a name may be more familiar with the tradedesignation. Thus Dianthus ‘Londaison’ FANTASIA or Dianthus FANTASIA ‘Londaison’ canboth be used. Placing the second element within brackets is another accepted style ofpresentation e.g. Dianthus ‘Londaison’ (FANTASIA) or Dianthus FANTASIA (‘Londaison’).
(c) ICRAs should seek to record the use of trade designations and to avoid the use of identicalor confusingly similar epithets in the names of cultivars, Groups and grexes. Tradedesignations however should not be registered by ICRAs since they are not formally regarded
as names.
(d) In some circumstances more than one trade designation may have been used in association
with an individual cultivar, Group or grex name (see Art.13, Example 1). It is recommended
that all such trade designations are recorded by the relevant ICRA.
(e) It is recommended that anyone coining new trade designations should report them to theappropriate ICRA, in association with the accepted name for each plant.
(f) When ICRAs encounter translations of cultivar or grex epithets these should be treated as
trade designations and recorded as such. However, ICRAs should not seek to provide atranslation for all epithets, only to record those known to have been used. Translations of someGroup epithets are permitted (see Art.32.2); these should not be treated as trade designations.
(g) In some circumstances it may be necessary to record the use of the same word or words
both as a synonym and as a trade designation for the same plant. This may occur when a namehas been established prior to the plant being granted statutory rights (e.g. Plant Breeders’
Rights) and when a different name has been used for the same plant in the grant of rights. The
latter has to become the adopted name of the plant and the earlier established name a synonym.
However, if the synonym is then taken up as a marketing device for that plant it should thento be treated as a trade designation. This treatment applies even if the earlier established namehas been registered by an ICRA. Another example is given under Art. 13.2.
(h) Some trade designations may consist of or contain registered trademarks. A registeredtrademark is one that has been formally accepted by a statutory trademark authority and is
136

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Plant designations

Appendix X

usually distinguished by the international symbol ®. The use of this symbol is not compulsory.
Registered trademarks are the intellectual property of a person or some corporate body and are
therefore not freely available for any person to use; consequently they cannot be considered
as or as part of names.
(i) Most trademarks are applicable over a restricted class of goods, so that a trademark
registered for use in a class covering machines and machine tools may still be acceptable foruse as part of a plant name.
Art. 8. Note 1 Anyone using a trademark in marketing a cultivar should be aware of the riskof the trademark becoming generic unless an accepted or adopted name is also given whenmarketing the cultivar. The trademark should always be accompanied by an accepted or
adopted name(j) Whilst it is the responsibility of the trademark holder to police their rights, ICRAs should
always treat as trade designations what might appear to be names regulated by this Code, butwhich are or include known registered trademarks. ICRAs should not be seen as a definitive
source of information about trademark protection and queries about the application of specifictrademarks should be referred to appropriate trademark authorities.
An exception to this is the case in which a statutory registration authority (involving for
instance a plant patent or Plant Breeders’ Rights) has granted a right using a denomination
which is or includes a registered trademark which belongs to the applicant. In such cases thedenomination used in the grant of rights has to remain as the accepted name of the plant.
(k) In some cases trademarks may be claimed but are not registered with a national statutory
trademark authority. These may be seen quoted with the symbol ™. In many countries thissort of mark confers little or no enforceable protection over the use of the mark, but advice
needs to be sought in individual countries; in the USA, for example, ™ marks may be
associated with some degree of local protection.
(l) It may be necessary on rare occasions for an ICRA to record a plant as only having a tradedesignation and no accepted name. This will arise when what is used to market the plant is, or
contains, a registered trademark and there is no alternative available to be treated as the cultivar
name.

(2) SERIES
Recommendation 22B.1 While the Code does not recognize Series as a category, it is possible
to treat Series as Groups where appropriate, and where it does not cause confusion.
Other than in the extract given above, the Code provides no guidance concerning the use ofSeries and their application. However, they are widely used as marketing devices in the plant
trade and a standardization of their use should be encouraged. Similarly a consistent method

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

137

Appendix X

Plant designationsof treating the epithets and designations applied to seed mixes would be helpful to those who
deal with them. The following notes are provided as guidance:(a) Series should have an initial capital letter but should not appear in italics, single or double
quotes or be distinguished typographically from surrounding text (See Rec. 22B, Ex. 10).
(b) ICRAs should seek to record the use of Series designations and to avoid the use of identicalor confusingly similar epithets in the names of cultivars, Groups and grexes. Series
designations should not be registered by ICRAs since they are not regarded as names under
the Code.
(c) Where a specific cultivar from a Series is offered, the Series name may be included inbrackets before or after the cultivar epithet, e.g. Aquilegia vulgaris var. stellata (Barlow
Series) ‘Nora Barlow’, Aquilegia vulgaris var. stellata ‘Nora Barlow’ (Barlow Series).
(d) Cultivar names incorporating the name of the Series in which they are included should begiven in full, e.g. Aquilegia flabellata (Cameo Series) ‘Cameo Blush’, not Aquilegia flabellata(Cameo Series) ‘Blush’.
(e) Where a range of representatives from a Series are being sold in the same packet of seedor an unspecified cultivar belonging to a Series is offered, these may be referred to by using
the Series designation after the lowest taxon to which all members of the Series are
attributable. In this case the Series designations should not appear in brackets, e.g. Aquilegia
vulgaris var. stellata Barlow Series.
(f) Where an additional selling name has been provided for a mixture of components of aSeries this is best treated as a trade designation.
(g) When names represent nothing more than a marketing device to help sell, in one packet of
seed, a diverse collection of entities, they are best treated outside a formal taxonomy and styled
as trade designations. The use of the word “Mix” in such designations may be treated as anabbreviation for “Mixed” and if desired may be spelt in full, the two words being treated as
equivalents.

138

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Flow Chart

Appendix XI

APPENDIX XIFLOW CHART OF NOMENCLATURAL BODIES AND PROCESSES
This chart demonstrates the relationships between the various international bodies that govern
the international nomenclature of plants, resulting in the provision of a correct nomenclature.
United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO)

International Council of Scientific Unions (ICSU)International Union of Biological Sciences (IUBS)International Associationof Plant Taxonomy

International Commission for
the Nomenclature ofCultivated Plants

International Society for
Horticultural Science(ISHS)

Nomenclature Section,
International BotanicalCongress (IBC)ISHS Special CommissionforCultivar Registration
GeneralAssembly, IBC

Editorial
Committee

Editorial
Committee

International Cultivar
Registration Authorities(ICRAs)International Code of
Nomenclature foralgae, fungi andplants (ICN)International Codeof Nomenclature forCultivated Plants(ICNCP)International Registers
and Checklists

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

139

Glossary

GLOSSARYThis glossary provides succinct meanings of terms used in this Code, and also provides
reference for other terms which may be used in discussions on the nomenclature of cultivatedplants.
For a fuller glossary of terms used in nomenclature generally, the user is referred to:
Hawskworth, D.L. Terms used in Bionomenclature – The naming of organisms (and plantcommunities), Global Biodiversity Information Facility, Copenhagen, 2010 and Turland, N.,
The Code Decoded. A user’s guide to the International Code of Nomenclature for algae, fungi,
and plants, Regnum Vegetabile 155, Koeltz Scientific Books, 2013.
abbreviationa shortening of a word or words using selected letters. See also: acronym, blend, contraction,and initialism
accenta mark associated with a letter, which indicates the way in which that letter is to be pronounced. It
is also used in some languages to indicate where the stress (or emphasis) falls in a word.
accepted namethe earliest name for a cultivar, Group, grex, or graft-chimaeric genus that must be adopted except
in specified circumstances (ICNCP Art. 11.1).
acronyma pronounceable word derived from the initial letters of a phrase or a series of words.
addition sign (+)
in nomenclature, the symbol used to indicate a graft-chimaera.
admissible namean unpublished name that is in a form that would permit it to be established.
adopted namea name that has to be used by virtue of it having been registered by a statutory plant registration
authority but which does not meet the requirements of ICNCP Art. 11.1 (ICNCP Art. 11.3).
agamospermy (noun); agamospermous (adjective)
the process by which some plants produce viable seeds without fertilization and whose progeny
is, therefore, usually genetically uniform and identical to the parent.
agriculture
the non-domestic cultivation of food, fodder, and industrial crops. See also: forestry
allopolyploida polyploid with chromosome sets derived from different species.
alternative terms
different words to express the same concept.
apomict
a plant habitually reproducing by means of apomixis.

140

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossary

apomixis
the process by which some plants reproduce by asexual means by producing viable progeny
without fertilization and are therefore usually genetically uniform (also sometimes applied tovegetative reproduction).
Articlea specific element of a Code which must be followed.
artificial classification
one proposed solely for ease of use and which does not aim to demonstrate true relatedness.
artificial cross – see: artificial hybrid
artificial hybrid
the result of intentional crossing of different plants or taxa (see also hybrid and natural hybrid).
artificial selection
the process of intentional or unintentional modification of a species through human actions thatencourage the selection of certain characteristics over others.
asexual propagation
propagation without fertilization, e.g. agamospermy, cuttings, division, meristem culture, andmicropropagation.
assignee
one who is appointed by a person to act on their behalf.
authentic specimen
one that has been verified by a raiser or breeder, introducer or author of a name as being
representative of the taxon to which the name is assigned.
authorthe individual to whom a name or publication is attributed.
author abbreviation
an abbreviation of the name of an author used in an author citation. For names governed by the
ICN these are standardized (see www.ipni.org/ipni/authorsearchpage.do).
author citationa statement of the name(s) of the author(s) responsible for a publication or the establishment of a
name.
autographa text written by hand and not reproduced by machine.
autopolyploida polyploid with chromosome sets derived from a single species or individual.
back-crossthe cross of a hybrid with one of its own parents.
basionym
the legitimate, previously published name on which a new combination or name at new rank isbased. The basionym provides the final epithet, name, or stem of the new combination or name at
new rank (ICN Art. 6.10).

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

141

Glossary

bigeneric hybrid
the result of a cross between individuals classified in two genera.
binary combination
the scientific name of a species consisting of two words, the first word being the name of thegenus to which that species belongs and the second being the epithet given to that species todistinguish it from others in the same genus (ICN Art. 23.1).
binary name – see: binary combinationbinomen – see: binary combinationbinomial – see: binary combination
blend
a novel word derived from combining parts of other words.
bonsaithe art of dwarfing trees and other plants in pots.
Botanical Code – see: International Code of Nomenclature for algae, fungi, and plants
botanical Latin – see: Latinbotanical name – see: scientific namebracketsa pair of marks such as round brackets (...) (also often called parentheses), square brackets [...], or
curly brackets {...} used for enclosing words or numbers so as to separate them from theircontext.
breederthe person developing new or improved groups of plants by selection, hybridization, and similar
methods.
budwoodshoots of scion material from which buds are obtained for budding.
category
a division in a system of classification. In this Code there are three categories: cultivar, Group andgrex, and should not necessarily be hierarchically limited (ICNCP Art. 2.1).
charactera trait, property, quality or attribute (morphological, physiological, anatomical, cytological orbiochemical) that may be observed or quantified and that may serve to distinguish one taxon fromanother. A statement of the origin (parentage) of the taxon is not to be regarded as a character.
characteristic
the possession of a distinctive character (noun).
Checklista publication listing all names, for a defined taxon or geographical area irrespective of
nomenclatural status, that have been published or made known in the literature, together with
relevant bibliographic and/or taxonomic data.

142

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossarychimaeraan individual composed of two or more genetically different tissues in intimate association(ICNCP Art. 2.10 & Art. 5). See also: graft-chimaera, mutation-chimaera
circumscribe
to make a circumscription.
circumscription
a statement of the diagnostic limits of a taxon.
classification
the systematic grouping of items; a system in which items may be grouped.
clone
two or more individuals, originally derived from one plant by asexual propagation, which remain
genetically identical (ICNCP Art. 2.5).
Code
one of the international codes of nomenclature, generally referring to its most recent edition.
code-namean epithet that is not readily understandable that is made up of a sequence of connected letters
and/or numerals (ICNCP Art. 21.25).
co-extension
a situation when all plants attributed to one name may also be attributed to another name, bothnames being acceptable for use depending upon the circumstance and the application of the name(see ICNCP Art. 3.3).
colour mixture
seed from field-grown, open-pollinated lines which may or may not be mixed to a particular
formula.
combinationin the ICN, the name of a taxon below the rank of genus, consisting of the genus name andspecies epithet, possibly followed by one or more epithets at infraspecific ranks (ICN Art. 6.7).
Commission for Nomenclature and Cultivar Registration – see: Special Commission for
Cultivar Registrationcommercial synonym – see: trade designationcommon nameone widely or locally used in any language in place of a scientific name.
competing nameone of those taken into consideration in determining the correct or accepted name for a taxon.
condensed formula
the name of a hybrid genus or graft-chimaeric genus constructed from parts of the names of theparent genera involved (ICN Art. H.6.2).
congeneric
belonging to the same genus.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

143

Glossaryconnecting vowel
one that joins different word elements.
conserved nameone that, although contrary to the Rules of this Code, is declared to be the accepted name, by
ruling of a body responsible for such decisions (ICNCP Art. 12.1, Appendix VI & ICN Art. 14.4).
conspecificbelonging to the same species.
contraction
an abbreviation that shortens a word by removing one or more of its middle letters.
correct namethe legitimate name which must be adopted under ICN Art. 6.6 for a taxon at the rank of family
and below with a particular circumscription, position and rank.
covarianta plant whose characters are maintained solely by regular practices of cultivation such as bypruning or training (ICNCP Art. 2.23).
cross
to hybridize one plant with another (verb); the product of hybridization (noun).
cultigen – see: cultivated plantcultivar
an assemblage of plants that has been selected for a particular character or combination ofcharacters and that is clearly distinct, uniform, and stable in these characters and that when
propagated by appropriate means retains those characters (ICNCP Art. 2.3).
cultivar class – see: denomination classcultivar epithet
the defining part of a name that denotes a cultivar, usually following a genus name, a binary
combination or the common name equivalent.
cultivariant – see: topophysic cultivar
cultivated planta deliberately selected plant that may have arisen by intentional or accidental hybridization incultivation, by selection from existing cultivated stocks, or from variants within wild populations
that is maintained as a recognizable entity solely by continued propagation or from geneticallymodified plants.
Cultivated Plant Code – see: International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants
culton (plural: culta)a systematic group of cultivated plants which is based upon one or more user criteria; a term
equivalent to taxon but based on a classification philosophy different from that used for taxa ingeneral.
cyclophysic cultivar
a clone with the same genotype as the original parent plant but differing in its phenotype, being
originally propagated from specific tissue from a phase in the plant’s life cycle (ICNCP Art. 2.7).

144

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossarydate of a namethe date of establishment of a cultivar, Group, grex, or the generic name of an intergeneric graftchimaera (ICNCP Art. 9.1).
date of publication
the actual time (day, month and year, or month and year, or at least the year), on which printed
matter became available to the general public or to botanical libraries (ICNCP Art. 25.2 & Art.
26.2).
denomination – see: variety denomination
denomination class (cultivar class)the assemblage of taxa in which cultivar, Group and grex epithets may not be duplicated except in
special circumstances (ICNCP Art. 6.1). This is not recognized as a formal category under the
ICNCP.
description
a statement of the characters of a particular taxon; an expanded diagnosis.
descriptor
a word or phrase attached to the name of a taxon which is used to indicate an element such as
flower colour.
designationa term used to specify a particular variety of plant.
determineto establish the identity of a plant or taxon.
determination
an identification.
diacritical marka sign such as an accent or diaeresis connected with a letter, used to indicate correct
pronunciation.
diaeresis
a diacritical mark (¨) placed over one of two consecutive vowels to indicate that they are to bepronounced separately when they might otherwise be pronounced as one sound.
diagnosis (plural: diagnoses)a statement which, in the opinion of its author, distinguishes a taxon from others.
diagnostic charactersthe features that permit one to assign a plant to a particular taxon.
distinctconsistently different in one or more characters so as to permit repeated recognition.
double-crossthe repeatable crossing of two F1 hybrids.
duplicateof a specimen, part of a single gathering from a single plant or local population made by the samecollector(s) at one time.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

145

Glossary

duplicate standard
a duplicate nomenclatural standard, separately filed.
DUS
the criteria of Distinctness, Uniformity and Stability by which a new cultivar is tested forstatutory purposes such as for the granting of Plant Breeders’ Rights or the addition to a National
List.
ending(grammatical) an inflection; the part of a word added to a Greek or Latin stem when the word isinflected, for instance when a cultivar epithet in Latin form agrees with the gender of a genus(ICNCP Arts 21.8, 21.9 & 21.10).
ephemeralof publications, those not intended for long-term reference, such as newspapers andadvertisements, which usually become obsolete soon after they are issued.
epithetthe final word, combination of words or element in a name that denotes an individual taxon. See
also: cultivar epithet
epitypein the ICN, the specimen or illustration selected to serve as interpretative type when the holotype,lectotype or previously designated neotype, or all original material associated with a validly
published name, is demonstrably ambiguous and cannot be critically identified for purposes of the
precise application of the name of a taxon (ICN Art. 9.8).
equivalent epithet
one that is a permitted translation, transliteration, transcription or certain abbreviations of an
existing epithet or one that is taken to be identical even though there may be minor differences
due to optional use of diacritical marks, such as accents (ICNCP Art. 35.9).
essentially derived variety
a cultivar which whilst clearly distinguishable retains the essential characteristics of the cultivar
from which it is derived. Essentially derived cultivars may arise, for example, by mutation,
selection or genetic engineering.
established nameone that meets the criteria laid out in the ICNCP (Art. 27).
establishmenta prime principle of nomenclature whereby certain criteria must have been fulfilled before anepithet is considered acceptable for use (ICNCP Art. 27).
extantof a taxon, having living representatives.
F1 hybrid (single cross)a plant breeding term for the result of a repeatable single cross between two pure-bred lines(ICNCP Art. 2.16).
F2 hybrida plant breeding term for the result of self-pollination within a population of an F1 hybrid.

146

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossaryfamilythe principal category in the botanical nomenclatural hierarchy between order and genus (ICNArt. 3.1).
fancy namea combination of the botanical or common name and cultivar epithet written in a language otherthan Latin.
forestry
the science and practice of the management of forests, either as crops or as natural habitats(silviculture).
form (forma)
the principal category in the botanical nomenclatural hierarchy below the rank of variety (ICNArt. 4.1).
formula mixture
a seed mixture made from known components to a pre-determined formula for a defined market.
gendera grammatical characteristic of nouns in some languages that may determine the way in which
they, and adjectives, articles and pronouns applied to them, are inflected; in Latin, Greek andmany modern languages there are three genders: masculine, feminine and neuter.
gene banka place where genetic material is stored, usually as seed, and/or plant material, and conserved for
future use.
generic (taxonomic)
pertaining to a genus.
generic (trademark)the names of commercial products which are not restricted to a class of goods from a particularsource (ICNCP Art. 8.1 Note 1).
generic designationa name referring to any multiplicity of objects having one or more properties in common and that
distinguishes it from other groups of similar objects; a term used in connection with Plant
Breeders’ Rights and equivalent to a cultivar epithet; a genus name (see: designation).
generic namethe name of a genus.
genetically modified planta plant with new characters following the deliberate implantation of alien genetic material.
genotype
the genetic make-up of an individual or population.
genus (plural genera)
the principal category in the nomenclatural hierarchy between family and species.
GMO
genetically modified organism (see: genetically modified plant).

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

147

Glossary

graft-chimaera
a plant consisting of tissue from two or more different taxa in intimate association, originated bygrafting (ICNCP Art. 2.10 & Art. 5.1).
graft hybrid – see: graft-chimaera
graftingthe (usually deliberate) fusion of tissue from two or more different plants.
greges – see: grex
grex (plural: grexes, or greges in classical Latin)a formal category used in orchid nomenclature and applied to the progeny of an artificial crossfrom specified parents at species or grex level (ICNCP Art.4).
group
to assemble a number of items together (verb); an informal taxon not recognized in the ICN(noun).
Groupa formal category denoting an assemblage of cultivars, individual plants, or assemblages of plantson the basis of defined similarity (ICNCP Art. 3.1).
Hangeulthe Korean phonetic writing system.
Hanyu Pinyin Fang’an (Hanyu Pinyin; Pinyin)
the international standard for transcription of Chinese characters (Hanzi, q.v.) into a Roman
script.
Hanzi
Chinese characters used in the Chinese writing system.
Hepburna widely used standard system for the Romanization of Japanese.
herbarium (plural: herbaria)
a collection of preserved botanical specimens stored together in such a way as to aid retrieval; thehousing for such specimens.
herbarium specimena (usually dried) botanical specimen kept in a herbarium.
hierarchy – see: nomenclatural hierarchy
Hiragana
one of the Japanese systems of syllabic writing using phonograms.
holotypein the ICN, the one specimen or illustration used by the author, or designated by the author, as thenomenclatural type of a name of a species or infraspecific taxon. As long as the holotype isextant, it fixes the application of the name concerned (ICN Art. 9.1).
homonym
one of two or more names or epithets spelled, or deemed to be spelled, exactly like another nameor epithet, but which is applied to a different taxon of the same rank.

148

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossaryhorticulture
the cultivation of ornamental, fruit and vegetable plants.
hybridthe result of a cross between different plants or taxa. See also: natural hybrid and artificial
hybridhybrid formula
the names of the parent taxa of a hybrid linked with a multiplication sign.
hyphena mark (-) used to link together two or more words so as to act as a single word.
IAPT – see: International Association for Plant Taxonomy
ICN – see: International Code of Nomenclature for algae, fungi, and plants
ICNCP – see: International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants
ICRA – see: International Cultivar Registration Authority
identification
the matching of a plant or specimen with an existing taxon.
illegitimate nameunder the ICN, a name that is to be rejected (unless specifically conserved) as a later homonym or
as being nomenclaturally superfluous when published (ICN Art. 52.1).
inbreeding
the production of offspring between closely related parents leading to a high degree of similarity;
self-fertilization is the most intense form of inbreeding.
indelible autographhandwritten material reproduced by some mechanical or graphic process such as lithography,
offset, or metallic etching.
infragenericpertaining to any taxon below the rank of genus.
infraspecificpertaining to any taxon below the rank of species.
initialism
a word derived from initial letters of a series of words or phrase each one of which is spoken
individually.
International Association for Plant Taxonomy (IAPT)
an organization established to encourage and support all aspects of plant systematics and which is
charged with preparing the International Code of Botanical Nomenclature.
International Code of Nomenclature for algae, fungi, and plants (ICN)
the set of international rules that provides for the formation and use of the scientific names in
Latin of organisms treated as algae, fungi or plants (http://www.iapt-taxon.org/nomen/main.php).
International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants (ICNCP)
the set of international rules that provides for the formation and use of the names of cultivatedplants, algae and fungi.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

149

Glossary

International Commission for the Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants
a body promoted by the International Union of Biological Sciences (IUBS) that formulates theInternational Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants (ICNCP).
International Cultivar Registration Authority (ICRA)an organization appointed by the ISHS Special Commission for Cultivar Registration to be
responsible for registering cultivar, Group and grex names within defined taxa.
International Society for Horticultural Science (ISHS)
the organization (a scientific member of the International Union of Biological Sciences)established to promote the science of horticulture.
International Union of Biological Sciences (IUBS)
an organization promoting all disciplines within life sciences (ICNCP Appendix XI).
interstema piece of tissue that is from a different taxon to that of the rootstock and the scion which isinserted between them to enable the scion to be grown on the rootstock. It is also known as aninterstock.
introducerof a cultivar, the person who first distributes a cultivar.
ISHS – see: International Society for Horticultural ScienceISOthe initials of the International Organization for Standardization.
isotypein the ICN, any duplicate of a holotype: it is always a specimen (ICN Art. 9.4).
italics
the printer’s slanting typeface often used to distinguish scientific names when used in a formal
taxonomic sense.
IUBS – see: International Union of Biological Sciences
Kanji
the Chinese characters adapted and used in the Japanese writing system.
journala serial publication issued at regular intervals.
Katakana
one of the Japanese systems of syllabic writing using phonograms.
Latin (botanical Latin)
the language derived from Renaissance Latin and earlier classical languages which is used for theinternational communication of plant names and other associated descriptive information.
lectotypein the ICN, a specimen or illustration selected as the nomenclatural type when no holotype wasindicated at the time of publication, or for as long as the holotype is missing, or if the holotype isfound to belong to more than one taxon (ICN Art. 9.2).

150

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossary

legitimate nameapplied in the ICN to names that are in accordance with the rules of nomenclature, i.e. those notdefined as illegitimate (ICN Art. 6.5).
ligature
the typographical union of two letters of the alphabet.
line
a plant-breeding term used to describe plants resulting from repeated self-fertilization or
inbreeding (ICNCP Art. 2.14).
lineageone of one or more distinctive elements attributed to a cultivar where it cannot be establishedwhich of the elements represents the original concept of the cultivar (ICNCP Rec. 21N).
lump
to treat as members of a single taxon elements which have been previously considered as
belonging to more than one such unit.
macron (overscore)
the diacritical mark ( ‾ ) sometimes used above vowels to indicate that they should be pronouncedlong.
maintenancethe product of the regeneration of a cultivar, either seed propagated or vegetatively propagated,which is representative of that cultivar (i.e. is true to type) and is sufficiently uniform.
manuscript
handwritten or typewritten material existing in only one or a few copies; writing in which eachletter is placed on paper in sequence by hand, whether manually or mechanically, without any
subsequent multiplication.
microfichea reproduction, much reduced in size, of many pages copied onto single photographic film sheets.
microfilm
a copy of a published work or manuscript, usually much reduced in size, onto a continuous stripof transparent photographic material.
microforma term including microfiche and microfilm.
misapplied namea plant name that has been incorrectly applied.
modern language
one currently in use.
morphological characters
the visible features of a plant that may be used in its description or diagnosis. Those features only
visible by magnification may be referred to as micromorphological.
multiline
a plant-breeding term used to describe a cultivar that is made up of several closely related lines(ICNCP Art. 2.15).

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

151

Glossary
multiplication sign (×)
in nomenclature, the symbol used to indicate a hybrid.
mutantan individual produced as a result of mutation; the phenotypic expression of a mutant.
mutationa spontaneous or engineered change in the genotype which may alter the phenotype.
mutation-chimaera
a plant which has one or more mutant tissues in intimate association with normal tissue (ICNCP
Art. 2.10 & Art. 5.2).
namein the sense of a Code, one that is established or validly published under the rules whether or not
it is an accepted or correct name. See also: epithet
natural hybrid
the spontaneous combination of different plants or taxa, arising in the wild or in cultivation.
neotypein the ICN, a specimen or illustration selected to serve as the nomenclatural type for as long as allof the material on which the name of the taxon was based is missing. (ICN Art. 9.7).
nomenclator
an authoritative catalogue or other listing of names comprising correct or accepted names andtheir synonyms; one who compiles such a catalogue or list.
nomenclatural
relating to nomenclature.
nomenclatural hierarchy
the categories of taxa arranged in order according to their rank. Under the ICN a lower taxon
cannot belong to more than one taxon in the rank above; however, the ICNCP does allow for the
inclusion of a cultivar in more than one Group in contrast to the principle of strict inclusivity
enshrined in the ICN.
nomenclatural standard (standard)a specimen, printed photograph or other illustration to which the name of a cultivar or Group ispermanently attached.
nomenclatural type (type)
the type of a name at the rank of species or below is a specimen, or in some cases an illustration,
to which the name of a taxon is permanently attached. The nomenclatural type is not necessarily
the most typical or representative element of a taxon (ICN Art. 7.2). The type of a name above therank of species is the name of a taxon at the next principal rank below.
nomenclaturea system of names and provisions for their formation and use.
nominant
one who invents or coins a name.

152

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossary

non-statutory registration
approval and publication of plant names by any organization, agency, or individual entrusted withthis duty. See also: ICRA
nothogenus
a name at generic level for a hybrid between two or more species in different genera, customarily
preceded by a multiplication sign (×).
nothospecies
a name at species level for a hybrid between two or more species, customarily preceded by amultiplication sign (×).
nothotaxon
examples include nothogenus and nothospecies; infraspecific nothotaxa are also described.
original spellingthe spelling employed when a name was established.
orthographical error
an unintentional error in spelling or use of characters.
orthographical variant
an alternative and usually incorrect spelling or use of characters. See also: equivalent epithet
orthography
correct spelling or use of characters or punctuation.
out-crosshybridization between different populations of plants which may extend their original gene pools
and thus alter their original characters.
overscore – see: macronparatypein the ICN, a specimen cited in the protologue that is neither the holotype nor an isotype, nor oneof the syntypes if two or more specimens were simultaneously designated as types (. ICN Art.
9.6).
parentheses
round brackets (...).
personin this Code can be either an individual or a corporate body (organization).
phase
a distinct stage in the growth cycle of a plant.
phenotypethe sum total of all the characteristics of an individual plant; the physical expression of the
genotype.
phenotypic
pertaining to the phenotype.
physiological characters
the characters related to functional mechanisms of a plant such as flowering induction.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

153

Glossary
Pinyin – see: Hanyu Pinyin Fang’an
Plant Breeders’ Rights (PBR)
the are intellectual property rights granted to the breeder of a new variety of plant, also known as
Plant Variety Rights (PVR).
plant patenta grant of right, available in certain countries, which provides a means of control over a newplant’s propagation and sale for a given period.
Plant Variety Rights – see: Plant Breeders’ Rights
pollination
the act of transferring pollen from the male part of a flower to the female part of a flower.
polyploid
having more than two sets of chromosomes. Examples include triploid (3 sets), tetraploid (4 sets),
pentaploid (5 sets), hexaploid (6 sets) and decaploid (10 sets).
polymorphic
with many forms.
precedence – see: priority
prefixa letter or group of letters attached before the main part of a word.
pre-Linnaean
a name or work published before the starting point of plant nomenclature (Linnaeus’s Species
Plantarum, 1 May 1753).
Principle
in a Code, a fundamental precept which the Articles are designed to satisfy.
printed mattertext or illustrations mechanically reproduced by printing in considerable quantities and inintentionally permanent form.
printing
a process for producing identical copies by transferring an image of text or illustrations in ink
from a prepared surface.
prioritya prime principle of nomenclature whereby the earliest established name takes precedence overlater names for the same taxon at a particular rank.
protologue
everything published in connection with a name upon its establishment.
provenancethe known geographic origin of plants or seeds. Used by foresters to describe worthwhile
selections from indigenous populations, and in plant conservation.
provisional nameone that is not established but is proposed in anticipation of the recognition of a taxon with aparticular circumscription, position, or rank. See also: reserved name154

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossary

publication(1) a principle of nomenclature in a Code whereby certain rules must have been fulfilled before
establishment is assessed, usually achieved by the distribution of dated printed matter, so as tomake it available to the community; (2) printed matter distributed through sale, exchange, or gift
into the public domain; (3) the act or process of distributing printed matter.
publishto issue a publication; to make public in such work any names or other nomenclatural acts.
publishedof a name, one that fulfils the requirements of publication.
publishing author
the author who is principally responsible for a contribution published in a book, periodical, etc.,
and to whom included names or nomenclatural acts are to be attributed.
quotation marks
marks used to enclose one or more words: double quotation marks may be used to indicate quoted
passages from one text in another, single quotation marks are placed around the epithet of acultivar name.
rank
the relative position of a category within the nomenclatural hierarchy. The principal ranks in the
ICN are species, genus, family, order and class (ICN Art. 3.1).
Recommendations
procedures in a Code that one is strongly encouraged to follow.
registera published list of names that have been registered with an ICRA or deemed to have beenregistered by an ICRA.
registered nameone which is submitted to an ICRA for registration, meets the requirements of the ICNCP and ispublished by the Registrar (ICNCP Division IV.1 Note 1).
registered trademark
a trademark that has been formally accepted by a statutory trademark authority, distinguished by
the international symbol ®.
registrant
a person submitting a name to a registration authority for registration.
Registrar
the person appointed by an International Cultivar Registration Authority (ICRA) to carry out
registration activity on its behalf.
registration
the act of recording a new name or epithet by a registration authority. See also: non-statutory
registration and statutory registration
rejectto set aside a name of a taxon in favour of another.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

155

Glossary

rejected nameone that is not to be used either as a result of failure to comply with certain Rules (ICNCP Art.
31.1) or by ruling of the International Commission for Nomenclature of Cultivated Plants andformally listed in ICNCP Appendix VI.
replacement nameone published to replace an older name that is contrary to the ICN and for which no other nameexists; the replacement or ‘new name’ is typified by the same material as the older name.
reserved nameone that has not been established but that may have been recorded by an International Cultivar
Registration Authority (ICRA) as likely to become duly registered. Such names have no statusunder rules of nomenclature.
retroactive
active back in time; nomenclaturally, unless expressly stated, a provision in a Code is operational
regardless of when it became part of that Code, and applies equally to any and all names proposed
after the accepted date at which establishment (valid publication) for a particular taxon begins.
Romajia system of Romanized spelling for the Japanese language.
roman
the printers’ font that is not italics.
Roman alphabet
the characters originally derived from Latin used for writing words in most Western cultures.
Roman script
a writing system using the Roman alphabet.
Romanization
the conversion of characters, signs or letters of a non-Roman writing system into a Roman script.
rootstock
the living material upon which a scion is grafted.
Rules
in a Code, regulations which must be followed.
scientific namethe name of a taxon formed and maintained under the rules of the international codes ofnomenclature.
scion
the vegetative bud or shoot containing buds that is used for grafting.
seed banka place where seed is held for safekeeping. See also: gene bankselectiona plant or assemblage of plants that has been isolated from a cultivar on the basis of a minor
differences in characters.
selling name – see: trade designation

156

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossary

sensu lato
used to mean “in a broad sense”.
sensu stricto
used to mean “in a narrow sense”.
Seriesa device usually used to associate a number of cultivars. They may differ from each other only in
one character, often flower colour.
seriesa category in the botanical nomenclatural hierarchy between the rank of genus and species (ICNArt. 4.1).
Series mixture
a term used in seed-marketing to denote a mixture of cultivars from a series.
sexual propagationin plants, the propagation by means of seed resulting from fertilization.
silviculture
The cultivation of trees as crops (see forestry).
simultaneous publication
the publication of two or more names for a single taxon in the same work, usually by the sameauthor.
Special Commission for Cultivar Registrationa body of the International Society for Horticultural Science (ISHS) that deals with mattersconnected with and promotes the registration of names of cultivated plants.
species (species)
the basic category in the nomenclatural hierarchy governed by the ICN.
species nameformed from the combination of a generic name and a specific epithet
specimena plant, or part of a plant, gathered, preserved or cultivated for scientific study.
spelling
the means of rendering words or names in writing with letters.
split
the division of a taxon into two or more taxa.
sport
an apparent mutation which has occurred on part of a plant.
stability
a state in which change is uncommon; in nomenclature, the maintenance of names which are inuse.
stablea condition in which the relevant characteristics of a taxon remain unchanged over time.
standard – see: nomenclatural standard

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

157

Glossarystandard portfolio
the arrangement by which a nomenclatural standard and any allied material relating to it are to be
kept together.
starting point
the date on which establishment of names in a particular taxon begins.
statutory epithet
an epithet recognized and listed by a statutory plant registration authority.
statutory plant registration authority
an organization established by legal enactment of a particular country or by a legal treaty between
countries entrusted with the task of establishing plant variety denominations in relation to Plant
Breeders’ Rights.
statutory registration
approval and listing by a statutory plant registration authority.
straina confused term having several meanings; in cultivated plant nomenclature: often referring to aseed-raised cryptic variety. See also: maintenance and selection
subspecies (subspecies)
the category in the nomenclatural hierarchy between species (species) and variety (varietas).
suffixa letter or an element added to the end of a word or stem to form a derivative word.
superfluousin the ICN, a name which is has been validly published and includes the type of a valid andlegitimate previously published name that should be used; in cultivated plants a later synonym.
symbola written character or mark used to represent something.
synonyman established (validly published) name for a particular taxon that is not the accepted (correct)
name (ICNCP Art. 11.2).
synonymy
a list of names considered to apply to a given taxon other than its accepted name.
syntypein the ICN, any specimen cited in the protologue when no holotype was designated, or any one of
two or more specimens simultaneously designated as types (ICN Art. 9.5).
tautonyma species or cultivar epithet that repeats the name of the genus to which it is assigned: notacceptable under the ICN (Art. 23.4) or recommended under the ICNCP (Rec. 21B.1).
taxon (plural: taxa)
a group into which a number of similar organisms may be classified.
Taxon
the official journal of the International Association for Plant Taxonomy.

158

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Glossarytaxonomic unit – see: taxon
teratological planta deformed or otherwise grossly abnormal plant.
teratology
the study of abnormalities or monstrosities of organisms.
termination – see ending and suffix
tone markin Pinyin of the Chinese language this is a mark added to a vowel in a syllable to indicate thepitch of the syllable in pronounciation. The marks resemble European diacritics but serve a
different function.
topophysic cultivar
a clone with the same genotype as its original parent plant but differing in its phenotype due to it
being originally asexually propagated from specific tissue on the parent plant (ICNCP Art. 2.6).
topovariant
a distinguishable group of plants grown from seed from a given provenance (ICNCP Art. 2.13).
trade designation
a device that is used to market a plant in place of, or in addition to, an accepted or adopted name
(ICNCP Art. 13.1).
trademark (™)
any sign, usually made from words, letters, numbers, or other devices such as logotypes, that
individualizes the goods of a given enterprise and distinguishes them from the goods of its
competitors. See also: registered trademark
trade name – see: trade designationtranslation
the rendering of words of one language in another language.
transliteration
the rendering of words in one alphabetic script to another alphabetic script.
transcription
to copy verbatim from one written work to another; the rendering in written form of sounds ofhuman speech, especially of languages employing non-alphabetic or phonetic characters.
transformed plant – see: genetically modified plant
type – see: nomenclatural typetypification
the act of designating or selecting a nomenclatural type for a name.
typographical error
an error introduced by a printer.
typography
the visual presentation of printed words and numbers.

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

159

Glossaryumlauttwo dots placed over a vowel to indicate a difference in pronunciation of the vowel. It is a specificexample of a diacritical mark (q.v.) and should not be confused with a diaeresis (q.v.).
undetermined (abbreviation: indet.)of a specimen, not identified.
UNESCOthe acronym for United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization.
uniforma condition in which relevant characters of a taxon do not vary beyond a defined limit.
UPOV
the acronym for the Union Internationale pour la Protection des Obtentions Végétales (theInternational Union for the Protection of New Varieties of Plants), the international body charged
with overseeing the administration of Plant Breeders’ Rights.
variant
a plant or group of plants which shows some measure of difference from the characteristics
associated with a particular taxon.
variety (varietas)
the principal category in the botanical nomenclatural hierarchy between species and form (forma).
varietyterm used in some national and international legislation for a clearly distinguishable taxon below
the rank of species; generally, in legislative texts, a term equivalent to cultivar. See also: cultivar
and variety (varietas)
variety denomination
the epithet for a cultivar designated under the terminology of a statutory plant registration
authority. See also: statutory epithet
vegetative propagationa specific method of asexual propagation.
voucher specimena nominated specimen representing the plant or taxon mentioned in a text or one that iscomplementary to material specially preserved for studying DNA, cytology, pollen, etc.
wild plant
one that originated in the wild.
witches’ brooma mass of congested, often stunted, stems and foliage on a woody plant.
word element
a component part of a word; the parts of a word separated by hyphens.
work
in nomenclature, any pertinent written information, whether published or unpublished.
writtenfor the purposes of the ICNCP the word is used to refer to any form of published material.

160

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, Scientific names

Index to Scientific Names
All references are to Division II (Rules and Recommendations) unless indicated otherwise.
This index is only for names in a Roman script.

Abies– amabilis ‘Spreading Star’
2. Ex. 2– koreana ‘Prostrate Beauty’
2. Ex. 2
Abutilon Darwinii Group
22. Ex. 2
Acer platanoides ‘Drummondii’
2. Ex. 6
Achillea– ‘Cerise Queen’
21. Ex. 2– millefolium ‘Cerise Queen’
21. Ex. 2
Achimenes ‘Show-off’
35. Ex. 13
Aconitum napellus subsp. lobelianum‘Bergfürst’
8. Ex. 5
Aerides– multiflorum
4. Ex. 3– roseum
4. Ex. 3
× Agroelymus
Div. III. Ex. 7
× Agrohordeum
Div. III. Ex. 7, 9
× Agropogon
Div. III. Ex. 2
AgropyronDiv. III. Ex. 7, 9
– intermedium ‘Clarke’
2. Ex. 13
AgrostisDiv. III. Ex. 2
Alcea– Chater’s Double Group
8. Ex. 2– rosea ‘Chater’s Double Group’
8. Ex. 2
Allium cepa Shallot Group
22. Ex. 1
Alonsoa warscewiczii‘Peachy-keen’
35. Ex. 13
× Alpingera
Div. III. Ex. 2
AlpiniaDiv. III. Ex. 2
× Amarcrinum
Div. III. Ex. 3
Amaryllis
Div. III. Ex. 3
Anacamptis
Div. III. Ex. 2
apple– ‘Blauschwanz’
13. Ex. 5– ‘Bramley’s Seedling’
21. Ex. 67– ‘Bramley’s Wonder’
21. Ex. 67– ‘Earliest of All’
21. Ex. 51– ‘East Malling Champion’
21. Ex. 68– ‘James Grieve’
21. Ex. 4– ‘King of the Pippins’
13. Ex. 5– ‘Redskin’
21. Ex. 66

äpple– GULDPARMÄN (‘King of thePippins’)
13. Ex. 5– KESÄTER (‘Blauschwanz’)
13. Ex. 5
ArachnisDiv. III. Ex. 8
Argyranthemum– ‘Ohmadsant’11. Ex. 1– ‘Qinta White’ (“Quinta White”) 35. Ex. 4– SANTANA ‘Ohmadsant’11. Ex. 1
Ascocentrum
Div. III. Ex. 1, 6
ash ‘Veronica’
21. Ex. 39
Asparagus– officinalis– – ‘Calet’
2. Ex. 1– – ‘Lucullus’
2. Ex. 13
AspasiaDiv. III. Ex. 5
Aster amellus ‘Veilchenkoenigin’(‘Veilchenkönigin’)
35. Ex. 6
Astrantia major ‘Sunningdale Variegated’(“Sunningdale Var.”)35. Ex. 8
Ballota nigra ‘Archer’s Variety’
2. Ex. 8
barley ‘OAC Baxter’
21. Ex. 26
× Beallara
Div. III. Ex. 5
Begonia– Elatior Group 3. Ex. 13, 8. Ex. 4, 15. Ex. 1– ‘Elegantissima Superba’
21. Ex. 16
BelladonnaDiv. III. Ex. 3
Beta– Spinach Beet Group
22. Ex. 3– vulgaris ‘SP6 926-0’
2. Ex. 12
Betula– pendula ‘Penla’
2. Ex. 10– utilis ‘Doorenbos’
Div. V. Ex. 1
Bletilla– Penway Dragon grex
8. Ex. 7– Penway Prelude grex (Penway Dancer
Group) ‘Ballerina’
16. Ex. 4
Brachyglottis– Dunedin Group
3. Ex. 7

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

161

Index, Scientific names– Dunedin Hybrids
Brassia
Brassica– oleracea– – Brussels Sprout Group

3. Ex. 7
Div. III. Ex. 5

11. Ex. 2, 32. Ex. 5– – Gemmifera Group
8. Ex. 6, 11. Ex. 2, 22. Ex. 1– – Groupe du Chou de Bruxelles 32. Ex. 5– – ‘King Arthur’2. Ex. 14– – ‘Nichtschiessender’
32. Ex. 1– – Rosenkohl Gruppe
32. Ex. 5– – var. sabauda
3. Ex. 6– – Sabauda Group
3. Ex. 6– – (Sabauda Group) ‘Cantasa’
15. Ex. 2– – Sabellica Gruppe
15. Ex. 1– rapa Pak-choi Group
22. Ex. 2
× BrilliandearaDiv. III. Ex. 5
Buxus sempervirens
2. Ex. 27
Cactaceae
6. Ex. 2
Calanthe– × dominyi
1. Ex. 3– masuca
1. Ex. 3– triplicata
1. Ex. 3
Calluna– ‘Heather’
21. Ex. 40– vulgaris– – ‘Aurea’
21. Ex. 16– – ‘Redgauntlet’ (“Red Gauntlet”) 35. Ex. 4‘Calluna’ heather
21. Ex. 39‘Calypso’ Rhododendron
21. Ex. 39‘Cambridge Favourite’ morangueiro 8. Ex. 1‘Cambridge Favourite’ strawberry
8. Ex. 1
Camellia– ‘Daisy Eagleson’ (“+ Daisy Eagleson”)
14. Ex. 4, 24. Ex. 4– japonica
14. Ex. 4, 24. Ex. 4– sasanqua ‘Maiden’s Blush’
14. Ex. 4, 24. Ex. 4– ‘Shōjō-no-mai’
21. Ex. 3
Campanula trachelium ‘Bernice’
2. Ex. 19
Capsicum annuum ‘Delight’
2. Ex. 14
Carex
21. Ex. 38– ‘Fuiri-Tenjiku’
21. Ex. 38– phyllocephala
21. Ex. 38– ‘Yodo-no-yuki’
35. Ex. 14
Castanea ‘Pale Chestnut’
21. Ex. 33
CattleyaDiv. III. Ex. 6
162– × claesiana
23. Ex. 4– Claesiana grex
23. Ex. 4– intermedia
23. Ex. 4– loddigesii
23. Ex. 4
Cedrus– atlantica
29. Ex. 3– – ‘Aurea’
29. Ex. 3– libani
29. Ex. 3– – subsp. atlantica ‘Mt St
Catherine’
21. Ex. 5– – ‘Atlantica Aurea’
29. Ex. 3– – Atlantica Group
29. Ex. 3– – ‘Aurea’
29. Ex. 3– ‘Mount Saint Catherine’(‘Mt St Catherine’) 21. Ex. 5, 35. Ex. 9
Cenchrus ciliaris ‘Higgins’
2. Ex. 16
Cereus hildmannianus ‘Monstrosus’ 2. Ex. 20
Chamaecyparis– lawsoniana– – ‘Ellwoodii’
2. Ex. 3– – ‘Green Pillar’
11. Ex. 3– – ‘Jackman’s Variety’
11. Ex. 3– – ‘Silver Queen’
8. Ex. 5– pisifera
29. Ex. 4– – ‘Squarrosa’
29. Ex. 4
Choisya– ‘Limo’
17. Ex. 1– ternata– – GOLDFINGERS ‘Limo’
17. Ex. 1– – ‘Limo’
17. Ex. 1“Choisya ternata Goldfingers”
17. Ex. 1
Chrysanthemum ‘Dewhite
Improved’
31. Ex. 2
Clematis– BLUE ANGEL (‘Błękitny Anioł’) 32. Ex. 3– ‘Cadmy’11. Ex. 4– ‘Ed. André’ (‘Edouard André’)35. Ex. 9– ‘Edouard André’
35. Ex. 9– florida
21. Ex. 43– ‘Florida Blue’
21. Ex. 43– ‘Morning Yellow’
11. Ex. 4– MORNING YELLOW ‘Cadmy’
11. Ex. 4
Cochlioda
Div. III. Ex. 5, 6
× Cogniauxara
Div. III. Ex. 8
Comparettia
Div. III. Ex. 6
Coprosma ‘The Shiner’ (“Shiner”) 31. Ex. 6
Coryanthes macrantha
31. Ex. 7
Corydalis taliensis ACE 2443 (‘ACE2443’, ‘Ace 2443’)
21. Ex. 57

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, Scientific names
× Coryhopea– Butler’s Balzac grex
31. Ex. 7– Off the Wall grex
31. Ex. 7
Corylus– avellana
2. Ex. 24– colurna
2. Ex. 24
Cotoneaster × watereriDiv. V. Ex. 2+ Crataegomespilus
24. Ex. 2, 27. Ex. 2– ‘Dardarii’
2. Ex. 7, 24. Ex. 3, 24. Ex. 5– ‘Jules d’Asnières’
24. Ex. 5
Crataegus
24. Ex. 1, 2, 27. Ex. 2– monogyna
2. Ex. 7, 24. Ex. 3, 24. Ex. 5× Crataemespilus
24. Ex. 2– gillotii
24. Ex. 3“× Crindonna”
Div. III. Ex. 3
CrinumDiv. III. Ex. 3
Crocus– chrysanthus– – ‘E.A. Bowles’ (“Edward
Augustus Bowles”)
35. Ex. 10– – ‘Eye-catcher’
35. Ex. 13
Cucumis– flexuosus
27. Ex. 5– melo Flexuosus Group
27. Ex. 5– sativus NOA’S FORCING (‘Noas
Treib’)
32. Ex. 3
Cucurbita– Kabocha Group
32. Ex. 6– Kabocha-Gruppen
32. Ex. 6
Cyclamen hederifolium var. hederifolium
f. albiflorum (Bowles's Apollo Group)‘Artemis’21. Ex. 58
Cydonia oblonga ‘Malling C’
2. Ex. 23
Cymbidium– Alexanderi
16. Ex. 2– Alexanderi gx
16. Ex. 2– (Alexanderi gx) ‘Westonbirt’
16. Ex. 1– Alexanderi gx ‘Westonbirt’
16. Ex. 1
Cytisus purpureus
24. Ex. 1
Dahlia ‘Northwest Cosmos’
21. Ex. 42
Daphne × burkwoodii ‘Carol Mackie’ 2. Ex. 6‘Daphne’ Magnolia
21. Ex. 39
Delphinium– ‘Astolat’
2. Ex. 8– ‘Cranberry Delight’
Div. V. Ex. 4– ‘Princess Caroline Sunrise’
27. Ex. 4
Dendrobium– Alan Mann grex
4. Ex. 2– Caesar grex
4. Ex. 2– lasianthera
4. Ex. 2– ostrinoglossum
4. Ex. 2– Soo Chee grex
4. Ex. 2
× Devereuxara
Div. III. Ex. 6
Dianthus
Div. V. Ex. 3– “Devon Opal”
21. Ex. 62– ‘Giulia Viola’
21. Ex. 42– LADY MADONNA (‘WP04 Opal’) 21. Ex. 62– ‘M. Charles Coëz’ (‘Monsieur
Charles Coëz’)
35. Ex. 10– “Opal”
21. Ex. 62– ‘Rupert’s Pink’
21. Ex. 34– ‘Samur’21. Ex. 46– ‘Samura’
21. Ex. 46– ‘Samurai’
21. Ex. 46– ‘Sara’21. Ex. 46– ‘Victoria’
21. Ex. 39– ‘William Sim’
2. Ex. 18, 21. Ex. 4– ‘Zara’21. Ex. 46
Dieffenbachia– ‘Compacta’
11. Ex. 4– ‘Exotica’
11. Ex. 4– ‘Exotica Compacta’
11. Ex. 4– ‘Exotica Perfecta’
11. Ex. 4– ‘Exotica Perfecta Compacta’
11. Ex. 4
Digitalis ‘Mertonensis’(“× Mertonensis”)
14. Ex. 5
Distictis– buccinatoria
14. Ex. 5– laxiflora
14. Ex. 5– ‘Mrs Rivers’ (“× Mrs Rivers”)
14. Ex. 5
Dracaena– Deremensis Group
22. Ex. 1– fragrans– – (Deremensis Group) ‘Christianne’
15. Ex. 2– – ‘Massangeana’ (D. massangeana)Div. V. Ex. 5– massangeana hort. ex.
RodigasDiv. V. Ex. 5
Drehwurz Awful grex
8. Ex. 3
× Elyhordeum
Div. III. Ex. 7
× Elymotriticum
Div. III. Ex. 7
ElymusDiv. III. Ex. 7
Endymion hispanicus ‘Rose Queen’ 21. Ex. 9
Epimedium– alpinum
21. Ex. 61

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

163

Index, Scientific names– pinnatum
21. Ex. 61– × warleyense
21. Ex. 61– – ‘Willmottiae’
21. Ex. 61
Epiphyllum
Div. III. Ex. 2– ‘Germany’s Best’
21. Ex. 52
Eragrostis curvula ‘Catalina’
2. Ex. 16
Erdbeere ‘Cambridge Favourite’
8. Ex. 1
Erica– ‘Calluna’
21. Ex. 39– carnea– – ‘Mrs D. E. Maxwell’
21. Ex. 47– – ‘S. A. Maxwell’
21. Ex. 47– cinerea– – ‘Lily’
31. Ex. 8– – ‘Lily Evelyn’
31. Ex. 8– vagans– – var. kevernensis
29. Ex. 2– – ‘Kevernensis’
29. Ex. 2– – ‘Mrs D. F. Maxwell’
21. Ex. 47– – ‘St Keverne’
29. Ex. 2– × williamsii ‘Cow-y-Jack’
35. Ex. 13‘Erica’ Lilium
21. Ex. 39
Eriobotrya
Div. III. Ex. 2
Erodium daucoides ‘Pico de
Fraile’27. Ex. 3
Etlingera
Div. III. Ex. 2
EuantheDiv. III. Ex. 8– sanderiana
Div. III. Ex. 8
Eucalyptus camaldulensis
2. Ex. 11
Fagus– sylvatica
20. Ex. 1– – var. atropunicea
29. Ex. 1– – ‘Atropunicea’
29. Ex. 1– – Atropunicea Group
11. Ex. 2, 20. Ex. 4, 29. Ex. 1– – (Atropunicea Group) ‘Riversii’ 15. Ex. 2– – f. atropurpurea
29. Ex. 1– – Cuprea Group
20. Ex. 4– – Groupe à Feuilles Pourpres
32. Ex. 4– – Gruppo con Foglie Purpuree
32. Ex. 4– – Purple-leaved Group
11. Ex. 2, 22. Ex. 2, 32. Ex. 4– – Purpurblätterige Gruppe
32. Ex. 4
Festuca– rubra– – Hexaploid Creeping Group
3. Ex. 3– – Hexaploid Non-creeping Group 3. Ex. 3– – Octoploid Creeping Group
3. Ex. 3
164

Ficus– binnendijkii– – ‘Alii’
2. Ex. 3– – ‘Amstel King’
2. Ex. 3– – ‘Amstel Queen’
2. Ex. 3
Filipendula ulmaria ‘Variegata’
2. Ex. 6
Fragaria– × ananassa ‘Cambridge Favourite’ 8. Ex. 1– ‘Cambridge Favourite’
8. Ex. 1
fraisier ‘Cambridge Favourite’
8. Ex. 1
Fraxinus pennsylvanica ‘Newport’ 2. Ex. 1
Fuchsia ‘Shangri-La’
35. Ex. 13
Funckia albomarginata
21. Ex. 59
Galanthus– ‘Celia Blakeway-Phillips’
35. Ex. 13– ‘John Gray’
21. Ex. 1
Gaultheria
6. Ex. 3
Geranium– ‘Herb Robert’
21. Ex. 40– ‘Mrs Kendall Clark’
21. Ex. 5– pratense ‘Mrs Kendall Clark’
21. Ex. 5– robertianum
21. Ex. 40
Gerbera ‘Delphi’
2. Ex. 1
Geum ‘Lady Stratheden’
2. Ex. 8
Gladiolus ‘Pink Gladiolus’
21. Ex. 33
Glycine max ‘Jupiter-R’
2. Ex. 13‘Golden Harvest’ daffodil
21. Ex. 4
Gymnadenia
Div. III. Ex. 2, 4
× Gymnanacamptis
Div. III. Ex. 2
Gymnocalycium
28. Ex. 5– ‘Black Cap’
2. Ex. 26– ‘Hibotan’
2. Ex. 26– ‘Rosebud’
2. Ex. 26
Hebe– ‘Longacre Variety’– pinguifolia ‘Sutherlandii’
Hedera– helix ‘Arborescens’– – ‘Baden-Baden’
Helianthus– annuus– – ‘E9730LM’– – ‘H 209 A/B’
– – ‘HA306’– – ‘HA-OL 9’– – ‘NS-HA26’– – ‘PF 090 A’

21. Ex. 29
21. Ex. 12
2. Ex. 3
35. Ex. 13
21. Ex. 55
21. Ex. 55
2. Ex. 12
21. Ex. 55
21. Ex. 55
21. Ex. 55

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, Scientific names– – ‘PR64A82’
21. Ex. 55
Hemerocallis– ‘Knights in White Satin’
21. Ex. 6– ‘Now and Forever’
21. Ex. 6– ‘Potion for Passion’
21. Ex. 6– ‘Pure and Simple’
21. Ex. 6– sieboldii
21. Ex. 59– ‘Trimmed in Gold’
21. Ex. 6
Hepatica ‘Niigata-no-yuki’
34. Ex. 6
Hibiscus– rosa-sinensis
6. Ex. 1– syriacus– – BLUE BIRD (‘L’Oiseau Bleu’) 32. Ex. 3– – ‘Hanbora’
34. Ex. 4– – ‘Hangyeore’
34. Ex. 4– – ‘Hansomi’
34. Ex. 4– – ‘L’Oiseau Bleu’
32. Ex. 3– – ‘Violaceus’
21. Ex. 16
Hippophae rhamnoides ‘Ram’
2. Ex. 10
hollyhock ‘Chater’s Double Group’
8. Ex. 2
× HolttumaraDiv. III. Ex. 8
Hordeum
Div. III. Ex. 7, 9
Hosta
21. Ex. 37– fortunei
3. Ex. 5, 29. Ex. 5– – ‘Albopicta’
29. Ex. 5– Fortunei Group
3. Ex. 5– (Fortunei Group) ‘Albopicta’
29. Ex. 5– ‘Frances Williams’
22. Ex. 8– Frances Williams Group
22. Ex. 8– ‘Halcyon’
2. Ex. 21– ‘June’2. Ex. 21– ‘Ōgon-Setouchi’
34. Ex. 7– pycnophylla ‘Ōgon-Setouchi’
21. Ex. 37– ‘Shelleys’ (“Shelley’s”)
35. Ex. 17– sieboldii
21. Ex. 59– – ‘Albomarginata’
21. Ex. 59– – ‘Sieboldii’
21. Ex. 59
Hyacinthoides– hispanica ‘Rose Queen’
21. Ex. 9– × massartiana ‘Rose Queen’
21. Ex. 9
Hydrangea– Lacecap Group
22. Ex. 1– macrophylla Groupe Hortensis
15. Ex. 1+ Hylocalycium
28. Ex. 5
Hylocereeae
6. Ex. 2
Hylocereus
28. Ex. 5– undatus
2. Ex. 26+ Hylogymnocalycium
28. Ex. 5

Hypericum– androsaemum– hircinum– × inodorum– perforatum ‘Topaz’– ‘Rowallane Variety’

1. Ex. 2
1. Ex. 2
1. Ex. 2
2. Ex. 16
21. Ex. 29

Ilex– crenata ‘Greenpoint’
21. Ex. 44– ‘Green Point’
21. Ex. 44– × meserveae ‘Blue Angel’
28. Ex. 3– – ‘Mesog’
28. Ex. 3– myrtifolia ‘Aurea’
2. Ex. 6
IonopsisDiv. III. Ex. 6
Iris– ‘American Flag’
21. Ex. 66– ‘Cantab’
8. Ex. 4, 14. Ex. 1– “Cantab”, cv. Cantab, var. Cantab 14. Ex. 1– chrysographes ‘Inshriach’ (“InshriachForm”)
21. Ex. 29– Dutch Group
3. Ex. 2– tingitana
3. Ex. 2– unguicularis ‘Kilndown’
2. Ex. 5– xiphium– – var. lusitanica
3. Ex. 2– – var. praecox
3. Ex. 2
Juniperus– chinensis– – ‘Plumosa Aureovariegata’
2. Ex. 6– – ‘Variegata’
21. Ex. 15– excelsa– – ‘Variegata’
21. Ex. 15– – ‘Viridis Stricta’ (viridis stricta) 21. Ex. 14– horizontalis ‘Variegata’
21. Ex. 15– procumbens ‘Variegata’
21. Ex. 15– sabina ‘Variegata’
21. Ex. 15– ‘Variegata’
21. Ex. 15
Laburnum– anagyroides
24. Ex. 1– ‘Latest and Longest’
21. Ex. 51
Lactuca sativa ‘Kagraner Sommer’ 2. Ex. 12
lady’s tresses Awful gx
8. Ex. 3
LaeliaDiv. III. Ex. 6
LapageriaDiv. III. Ex. 9
Larix– decidua ‘Cervicornis’
28. Ex. 1– europaea var. cervicornis
28. Ex. 1

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

165

Index, Scientific names– kaempferi ‘Palsgård Velling’
2. Ex. 10
Lavatera ‘Ice Cool’
2. Ex. 8
Lessingia– filaginifolia
20. Ex. 3– – ‘Silver Carpet’
20. Ex. 3
× Leucadenia
Div. III. Ex. 4
Leucorchis
Div. III. Ex. 4
Lilium– Bellingham Group
21. Ex. 67– ‘Bellingham Supreme’
21. Ex. 67– ‘Brandywine’
2. Ex. 15– Celica Group
22. Ex. 5– Darkest Red Group
3. Ex. 8– Darkest Red Selections
3. Ex. 8– ‘Erica’
21. Ex. 39– ‘Henri’
21. Ex. 43– henryi
21. Ex. 43– kelloggii
22. Ex. 6– Mount Shasta grex
22. Ex. 6– Mount Shasta Group
22. Ex. 6– pardalinum
22. Ex. 6– ‘Pumpkin Sweet’
22. Ex. 5– ‘Tetra Brandywine’
2. Ex. 15– ‘Unique’
22. Ex. 5
Lotus corniculatus ‘Cree’
2. Ex. 13
Lycaste– aromatica ‘Saint Thomas’
6. Ex. 5– deppei
1. Ex. 3– ‘Saint Thomas’
6. Ex. 5– skinneri
1. Ex. 3– × smeeana
1. Ex. 3– Wyld Spirit grex ‘Saint Thomas’ 6. Ex. 5
Lycianthes
6. Ex. 4
Lycopersicon
6. Ex. 4
Lycoris ‘Daensing Seuwan’
34. Ex. 5
Macroptilium atropurpureum‘Aztec’2. Ex. 13
Magnolia– Buxom Nordic Blonde Group
3. Ex. 14– ‘Daphne’
21. Ex. 39– Gresham Hybrids (GreshamGroup)
3. Ex. 14– Svelte Brunette Group
3. Ex. 14– ‘William Watson’
21. Ex. 3
Mahonia ‘Japonica’ (M. japonica) 21. Ex. 10
Malus– domestica– – ‘Beauty of Bath’
21. Ex. 8
166– – ‘Charles Ross’
2. Ex. 25– – ‘Discovery’
2. Ex. 25– – ‘Golden Delicious’
29. Ex. 6– – ‘James Grieve’
2. Ex. 22, 2. Ex. 25, 21. Ex. 4– – ‘M9’
2. Ex. 22– – ‘Mullins’s Yellow Seedling’
29. Ex. 6– – ‘Star Lady’
28. Ex. 4– floribunda ‘Arnoldiana’
21. Ex. 16
Mespilus
24. Ex. 1, 2, 27. Ex. 2– germanica
2. Ex. 7, 24. Ex. 3, 24. Ex. 5
Milium effusum ‘Aureum’
2. Ex. 8
Miltonia
Div. III. Ex. 5
Monarda ‘Marshall’s Delight’(“Marshalls Delight”)
35. Ex. 17
Narcissus
Div. V. Ex. 3– ‘Alnwick Beauty’
28. Ex. 2– ‘Amy Johnson’
21. Ex. 48– ‘Commander-in-Chief’(“Commander in Chief”) 35. Ex. 11, 13– ‘Davis Daff’
21. Ex. 33– ‘Golden Harvest’
21. Ex. 4– ‘Granny’s Daffodil’
21. Ex. 33– ‘Miss Amy Johnson’
21. Ex. 48
Nelumbo
21. Ex. 38– nucifera
21. Ex. 38– ‘Ōga’21. Ex. 38– ‘Ōga-Hasu’
21. Ex. 38
Neofinetia– falcata
3. Ex. 9– – Hariba Group
3. Ex. 9– – Mameba Group
3. Ex. 9– – Shiro-fukurin Group
3. Ex. 9– – Tora-fu Group
3. Ex. 9– ‘Ōnami-seikai’
34. Ex. 7
Nerium ‘Professeur Durand’(‘Prof. Durand’)
35. Ex. 9
Nymphaea– ‘Dr Florence’ (‘Docteur Florence’)
35. Ex. 9– ‘Gloire du Temple-sur-Lot’
35. Ex. 13
oak ATTENTION!
Odontoglossum
Oncidiumonion– ‘NuMex Arthur’– ‘NuMex Crimson’

13. Ex. 3
Div. III. Ex. 5, 6
Div. III. Ex. 5, 6
21. Ex. 25
21. Ex. 25

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, Scientific names– ‘NuMex Freedom’– ‘NuMex Solano’Osteospermum ‘Hopleys’(“Hopley’s”)

21. Ex. 25
21. Ex. 25
35. Ex. 17

Paeonia– ‘Kokuryū-nishiki’
34. Ex. 6– ‘Sussex Peony’21. Ex. 33
Paphiopedilum– Atlantis grex
4. Ex. 1– Greenteaicecreamandraspberries
grex
23. Ex. 1– Lucifer grex
4. Ex. 1– Sorel
16. Ex. 2– Sorel grex
4. Ex. 1, 8. Ex. 4, 16. Ex. 2
Pelargonium– ‘Chi-Chi’
35. Ex. 13– ‘Freak of Nature’
2. Ex. 6
Pernettya
6. Ex. 3
Persicaria affinis ‘Donald Lowndes’(“Lowndes’s Variety”)
21. Ex. 29
Phalaenopsis
Div. III. Ex. 6
Phaseolus vulgaris ‘Contender’
2. Ex. 12
Philadelphus ‘Debureaux’(“Deberoux”)
35. Ex. 3
× Philageria
Div. III. Ex. 9
PhilesiaDiv. III. Ex. 9
Phlox– ‘Excellent’
21. Ex. 52– paniculata ‘Kirchenfuerst’(“Kirchenfürst”)
35. Ex. 6– ‘Phlox of Sheep’
21. Ex. 33
Picea– abies
2. Ex. 4– – ‘Little Gem’
2. Ex. 4– – ‘Nidiformis’
2. Ex. 4– – provenance Gortel-1
2. Ex. 11– pungens ‘J. James’ (“Jesse James”)
35. Ex. 10
Pinus– sylvestris– – ‘Hexguld’ (“Häxguld”)
35. Ex. 4– – cv. ‘Repens’
14. Ex. 2– – ‘Repens’
14. Ex. 2– – repens
14. Ex. 2– – var. Repens
14. Ex. 2
Pisum ‘Consort’
21. Ex. 3
Pittosporum– ‘Garnettii’
2. Ex. 17– ‘John Flanagan’
2. Ex. 17– ‘Margaret Turnbull’2. Ex. 17
Pleione– Confirmation grex
23. Ex. 2, 23. Ex. 3– × lagenaria
23. Ex. 2, 23. Ex. 3– Lassen Peak grex
23. Ex. 2– Liz Shan grex
23. Ex. 2– maculata
23. Ex. 2, 23. Ex. 3– praecox
23. Ex. 2, 23. Ex. 3
Poa pratensis ‘Baron’
2. Ex. 16
poire ‘Doyenné du Comice’21. Ex. 4
Polypodium vulgare‘Bifidocristatum’
35. Ex. 19
Polypogon
Div. III. Ex. 2
potato– ‘Cara’21. Ex. 4– ‘Red Craigs Royal’
2. Ex. 6– ‘Sharpe’s Express’
21. Ex. 2
Potentilla ‘Davidson’s Red’
21. Ex. 68
Primula– Border Auricula Group
3. Ex. 1– denticulata– – ‘Cachmeriana’
21. Ex. 10– – var. cachmeriana
21. Ex. 10– ‘MacWatt’s Blue’
3. Ex. 1– ‘Old Irish Scented’
3. Ex. 1– ‘Osborne Green’
3. Ex. 1
Prunus– ‘Ama-no-gawa’34. Ex. 6– ‘Beni-chidori’
35. Ex. 14– ‘Chôshû-hizakura’,
34. Ex. 8– ‘Chōshū-hizakura’
34. Ex. 7, 8
– domestica– – ‘Apricot’
21. Ex. 41– – ‘Peach’
21. Ex. 41– ‘Hakusan-hata-zakura’, ‘Hakusan
Hata Zakura’
35. Ex. 12– ‘Hikaru Genji’21. Ex. 8– ‘Kojō-no-mai’
34. Ex. 7– mume34. Ex. 3– – ‘Hongyan Gongfen’
35. Ex. 3– – ‘Xuehai Gongfen’
34. Ex. 3– – ‘Yanhong Zhaoshui’
34. Ex. 3– – ‘Zao Yudie’
34. Ex. 3– ‘Sato-zakura’
21. Ex. 35– ‘Taki-nioi’
34. Ex. 6
× Pseudadenia
Div. III. Ex. 4
Pseudorchis
Div. III. Ex. 4‘Puzol’ pepino
21. Ex. 4

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

167

Index, Scientific names

Pyrus– bretschneideri ‘Ya Li’– communis ‘Merton Pride’– ‘Doyenné du Comice’
Quercus– ATTENTION! oak– frainetto– – ‘Hungarian Crown’– robur– – ‘Concordia’– – ‘Golden’– – ‘Wandell’21. Ex. 36
2. Ex. 23
21. Ex. 4
13. Ex. 3
20. Ex. 2
20. Ex. 2
31. Ex. 10
31. Ex. 10
13. Ex. 3

Ranunculus– ‘Brazen Hussy’
22. Ex. 9– ficaria Brazen Hussy Group
22. Ex. 9
× Renades Arunoday grex
4. Ex. 3
Renanthera
Div. III. Ex. 8– imschootiana
4. Ex. 3
Retinospora squarrosa
29. Ex. 4
× Rhaphiobotrya
Div. III. Ex. 2
Rhaphiolepis
Div. III. Ex. 2
Rhododendron
21. Ex. 18– ‘Albatross’
22. Ex. 7– ‘Ambrosius Superbus’(“Ambrosius Superbum”)
21. Ex. 18– boothii
3. Ex. 4– – Mishmiense Group
3. Ex. 4– ‘Calypso’
21. Ex. 39– facetum
22. Ex. 7– Jacqueline Group
22. Ex. 7– Jacqueline-Gruppen
15. Ex. 1– ‘Ladies’ White’
21. Ex. 49– ‘Lady White’
21. Ex. 49– ‘Madonna’ (Brooks)
30. Ex. 2– ‘Madonna’ (Gable)
30. Ex. 2– ‘Maurice Daffarn’Div. V. Ex. 6– mishmiense
3. Ex. 4– ‘Nancy Stipa’
21. Ex. 42– Northern Lights Group
35. Ex. 13– ‘Rhododendron Mad’
21. Ex. 33– ‘Sherbrooke’ (“Sherbrook”)
35. Ex. 2– ‘Terracotta’ (“Terra-Cotta”)
35. Ex. 18– ‘Tri-Lights’
35. Ex. 13
× Rhynchosophrocattleya– Marie Lemon Stick grex Francis
Suzuki Group
16. Ex. 3

168– Marie Lemon Stick gx Francis
Suzuki Gp
16. Ex. 3
Rhynchostylis
Div. III. Ex. 1, 6
× Rodrettiopsis
Div. III. Ex. 6
Rodriguezia
Div. III. Ex. 6
Rosa– carolina ‘Indabes’
2. Ex. 10– PEACE (‘Madame A. Meilland’) 17. Ex. 2– Polyantha Group
22. Ex. 1– ‘Pompon de Paris’
21. Ex. 8rose– ‘Ausburton’ (Ausburton)
31. Ex. 1– ‘Harwestsun’
21. Ex. 27– ‘Harwex’
21. Ex. 27– ‘Harwharry’21. Ex. 27– ‘Harwicklow’
21. Ex. 27– ‘Korlanum’
13. Ex. 1– SOMMERWIND (‘Korlanum’)
13. Ex. 1– SURREY (‘Korlanum’)
13. Ex. 1– VENT D’ÉTÉ (‘Korlanum’)
13. Ex. 1“Rose Sommerwind”
13. Ex. 1“rose Surrey”
13. Ex. 1“rose Vent d’Été”
13. Ex. 1
rose trémière Groupe Chater’s
Double
8. Ex. 2
Salix– alba ‘Lievelde’
2. Ex. 1– matsudana ‘Tortuosa’2. Ex. 1
Salvia officinalis ‘Tricolor’
2. Ex. 6
Saxifraga fortunei ‘Akane-Fuji’
21. Ex. 8, 35. Ex. 14
schroeforchis Awful grex
8. Ex. 3
Scilla– campanulata ‘Rose Queen’
21. Ex. 9– hispanica– – var. campanulata ‘Rose
Queen’
21. Ex. 9– – ‘Rose Queen’
21. Ex. 9
SecaleDiv. III. Ex. 10
Selenicereus
Div. III. Ex. 2
× Seleniphyllum
Div. III. Ex. 2
Senecio
3. Ex. 7
Silene– flos-jovis
21. Ex. 40– ‘Jupiterbloem’
21. Ex. 40
snowdrop– ‘John Gray’
21. Ex. 1– ‘Snowflake’
21. Ex. 39

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, Scientific names‘Snowflake’ snowdrop
21. Ex. 39
Solanum
6. Ex. 4– aethiopicum Gilo Group
22. Ex. 2– muricatum ‘Puzol’
21. Ex. 4– nigrum1. Ex. 1– physalifolium
1. Ex. 1– × procurrens
1. Ex. 1– ‘Sharpe’s Express’
21. Ex. 2– tuberosum– – ‘Cara’
21. Ex. 4– – ‘Desiree’
3. Ex. 10– – Maincrop Group
3. Ex. 11– – (Maincrop Group) ‘Desiree’
3. Ex. 10– – Maincrop Red-skinned Group 3. Ex. 11– – Red-skinned Group
3. Ex. 11– – (Red-skinned Group) ‘Desiree’ 3. Ex. 10– – ‘Sharpe’s Express’
21. Ex. 2– – ‘Wilja’
2. Ex. 1
× Sophrolaeliocattleya
Div. III. Ex. 6
Sophronitis
Div. III. Ex. 6
Sorghum bicolor ‘Texas 610’
2. Ex. 14
Spiraea– cantoniensis
21. Ex. 11– – f. lanceata
21. Ex. 11– – ‘Lanceata’
21. Ex. 11– japonica ‘Anthony Waterer’
2. Ex. 6
Spiranthes Awful grex
8. Ex. 3
Stanhopea wardii
31. Ex. 7
Stockrose ‘Chater’s Doppelte
Gruppe’8. Ex. 2
stokroos ‘Chater’s Dubbele Groep
8. Ex. 2
strawberry ‘Cambridge Favourite’
8. Ex. 1
Styrax– “Benibana Ego-no-ki”
31. Ex. 9– japonica
31. Ex. 9– – ‘Benibana’31. Ex. 9– – ‘Pink Chimes’
31. Ex. 9
Syringa
18. Ex. 1– ‘Charisma’
2. Ex. 5– × chinensis
2. Ex. 7, 14. Ex. 3, 24. Ex. 1– ‘Correlata’ (“+ Correlata”)
2. Ex. 7, 14. Ex. 3– × hyacinthiflora ‘La Cañada’(“La Canada”)
35. Ex. 7– ‘Royalty’
2. Ex. 5– vulgaris
2. Ex. 7, 14. Ex. 3, 24. Ex. 1– – ‘Andenken an Ludwig
Späth’
2. Ex. 1, 13. Ex. 2– – LUDWIG SPAETH
13. Ex. 2– – Veberöd

2. Ex. 11

Thrixspermum– amplexicaule
27. Ex. 1– Eric Holttum grex
27. Ex. 1– scopa
27. Ex. 1
Tricyrtis ‘Tōgen’
34. Ex. 6
Trifolium repens ‘Star’
2. Ex. 13
Tripsacum dactyloides
2. Ex. 16
× Triticale
Div. III. Ex. 10
× Triticosecale
Div. III. Ex. 10– ‘Siskiyou’
21. Ex. 3
TriticumDiv. III. Ex. 7, 10– aestivum ‘Marquis’2. Ex. 12
× Tritordeum
Div. III. Ex. 7
Tulipa– ‘Apeldoorn’
2. Ex. 1– Breeders Group
3. Ex. 12– Dutch Breeders Group
3. Ex. 12– English Breeders Group
3. Ex. 12– Grupo Darwin
15. Ex. 1– ‘Liberty’ [Krelage, pre-1926]
30. Ex. 1– ‘Liberty’ [Vooren, 1988]
30. Ex. 1
Vanda
Div. III. Ex. 1, 6, 8
× Vascostylis
Div. III. Ex. 1, 6
Verbena hastata ‘Rosea’
2. Ex. 8
Veronica– “Sutherlandii”
21. Ex. 12– virginica ‘Alba’
21. Ex. 17‘Veronica’ ash
21. Ex. 39
Veronicastrum
21. Ex. 17– virginicum ‘Album’
21. Ex. 17
Viburnum– × bodnantense
21. Ex. 60– – ‘Dawn’
21. Ex. 60– farreri
21. Ex. 60– grandiflorum
21. Ex. 60– opulus ‘Xanthocarpum’
2. Ex. 9
Vicia– faba
– – Elatae Group
22. Ex. 2– – ‘Longest Possible’
21. Ex. 51
Victoria– ‘Adventure’
1. Ex. 4– amazonica
1. Ex. 4– cruziana
1. Ex. 4– ‘Longwood Hybrid’
1. Ex. 4‘Victoria’ Dianthus
21. Ex. 39

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

169

Index, Scientific names
Vinca major ‘Variegata’
Viola ‘Penny Black’Weigela– floribunda– – foliis purpureis– – ‘Foliis Purpureis’
wheat ‘AC Avonlea’170

2. Ex. 6
2. Ex. 8

21. Ex. 13
21. Ex. 13
21. Ex. 26‘William Sim’ carnation
× Wilsonara

21. Ex. 4
Div. III. Ex. 6

yarrow ‘Cerise Queen’

21. Ex. 2Zea– mays– – ‘Wisconsin 153’

2. Ex. 16
2. Ex. 12

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject

Subject Index
The references in this index are not to pages, but to the Articles, through the Rules andRecommendations, etc., of the Code as follows: Div. = Division; Pre. = Preamble; Prin =Principle; Arabic numerals = Rules or, when followed by a letter, Recommendations; Ex. =Example; Nt. = Notes; fn - footnotes. The various Appendices are not here indexed.

Abbreviation– acronym
35B.1– author
28A.1– blend35B.1– contraction of word
35B.1
– cv. 14.1, 14. Nt. 2– definitions of different kinds
35B.1– doctor
35. Ex. 20– forms of address
35.9
– Gp
15.2
– gx
16.1
– initialism
35B.1– MCC (Marylebone Cricket Club)
35. Ex. 21– mister
35. Ex.20– NASA (National Aeronauticaland Space Agency)
35. Ex. 21– “No” (number)
35.8– of or in epithets
35.9– of organization, name in conflict
with
31.3
– professor
35. Ex. 20– prohibited
35.9– saint
35. Ex. 20– superseded, use of on plantlabels
14. Nt. 2– use of period (full stop)
35B.1– USS (United Star Ship)
35. Ex. 21– var.
14.1
Aberrant growth
2.9
Absence of Rule
Pre. 9Accent– addition of
35.6– retention of
35.4
Accepted name11
– and trade designation Prin. 6, 13.1, 17.2
– becomes synonym when rejectedor replaced
11.3– choice of
29.1–3– definition
11.1– designation by ICRA wherewidely used
11.6
– Groups with more than one
11.5– in statutory register
11.4– objection when designated
11.9– only one may be borne
Prin. 3– proposal to accept when contrary
to Code11.7– when statutory protection lapses
11.4
Accuracy in naming
Prin. 1
Acronymsee Abbreviation
Addition sign
– before cultivar epithet
14.2– in graft-chimaeric formula24.2, 24.3
Adjective, to agree in gender 21.8–21.10
Adopted name11.2, Div. IV. 4– cited with trade designations
17.2– cited with trademark
8. Nt. 1– definition
11.3– in statutory register
11.4
Adult cutting material
2. Ex. 3
Africa, as an epithet
21. Ex. 23
Agamospermous reproduction
2.18
Agreement, in epithets in Latinform
21.8–21.10
Agriculture
Pre. 1
ALA-LC Romanization Tables
33. Nt. 2, 33. Ex. 1, 33A.1, 34D.1
Algae
Pre. 7, Prin. 2
Alps Otome, not Arupusu
Otome
34. Ex. 1
Apostrophe– denoting cultivar status
14. Nt. 1– erroneous use
35.14– German
35. Ex. 16– permitted in epithet
21.18

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

171

Index, by Subject– possessive noun
35.13
Application of names made clear throughnomenclatural standards
Prin. 9–ara suffix
Div. III. 5–7, 9
Arabic numerals, in cultivar epithet
21.15
Articles, definite and indefinite
21.3
Aurora Borealis, as an epithet 21. Ex. 20
Author– abbreviation
28A.1– citation28– – in accordance with ICN
28A.1– – not necessary
28.1– – where epithet reclassified
29.4– graft-chimaeric genus
28.6– in descriptions
27B.1– name– – not accepted by
27.6– – established by ICRA on behalf ofregistrant
28.4– – established by statutory plantregistration authority
28.5– position in name28.2
– verifying material forstandard
Div. V. 13– where epithet translated, transliterated
or transcribed
28.3
Availability of names for use
Prin. 4, 6
Backcrosses, in grexes
23. Nt. 1
Backslash, use in epithet
21.18
Bicolor, as an epithet
21. Ex. 20
Blend, definition
35B.1
Bognor Regis, as an epithet
21. Ex. 23
Bonsai plants, names of
2. Ex. 27
Botanic gardens, use of historicabbreviations by
14. Nt. 2
Brackets– round– – distinguishing information addedin
30. Ex. 2– – grex epithet in
16.2– – Group epithet in, before cultivar 15.3
– square– – distinguishing information addedin
30. Ex. 1– – in Chinese trade designations
17. Ex. 2
Branch sports
2. Ex. 17
172

Breeder– details in publication of new cultivar, Groupor grex name27D.1, 27D.2– false impression as to
21J.1– identifying codes in roses
21. Ex. 27– name contrary to wishes of
31.4– numbers
21. Nt. 4– rights
see Plant Breeders’ Rights– when verifying material forstandard
Div. V. 13
Breeding material, no longer
in existence
30.2
Campus, as an epithet
21. Ex. 20
Capital letter(s)– cultivar epithet
21.3– grex epithet
23.2– Group epithet
22.3
Categories within this Code
2.1 fnCaveat emptor, as an epithet 21. Ex. 21
Changes to names, proper reasonsforPre. 8Characters (of plants)– defining a cultivar
2.4– derived from intracellularorganism
2.10– distinctness
2.3– misleading impression of
21H.1– retention of
2.3– – in F1 hybrids
2.18– selection for2.3– similarity as basis for Group
3.1– stability
2.3– uniformity
2.3– variable within circumscription
Div. V. 3– worth distinguishing with cultivar
or Group name20.2
Characters (printed)– Chinese
34B.1– Japanese
34D.1, 34D.2– Korean
34C.1– numerals
21.15– non-Roman, establishment of names in
27F.1, 27F.2– prohibited
21.15, 21.18, 21.19– symbols
21.19
Chimaera (see also Graft-chimaera,
Mutation-chimaera)
5International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject
Chinese– books
25.2– equivalent of “cultivar” in
2. Nt. 2– epithets identical to Japanese 21. Ex. 50– hand-copied books
25.2– ideographic characters
34B.1– trade designations
17. Ex. 2– transcription from
34B.1
Choice of name29
Cicero, as an epithet
21. Ex. 22
Circumflex, in Japanesetranscriptions
34D.2
Claudia, Claudius, as epithets 21. Ex. 22
Clone– cytophysic
2.8– definition
2.6– derived from aberrant growth
2.9– may form a cultivar
2.6– tetraploid
2. Ex. 15– topophysic
2.7– variable characteristics
Div. V. Nt. 3
Code– aimsPre. 1, Prin. 1– Articles
Pre. 3– endorsement
Prin. 10– Examples
Pre. 3– force derives from free assent Prin. 10– modification
Div. VI– NotesPre. 3– previous editions supersededPre. 12– Principles
Pre. 2– provisions retroactive
Prin. 11– Recommendations
Pre. 5– regulating terminology
Prin. 5– rejection under earlier editions
31.5– relationship to ICN
1– RulesPre. 3– scopePrin. 2
– translation of
2.2
Code names, as cultivar epithets
21.25
Collectors’ numbers
21. Nt. 4
Colour chart
Div. V. 10– edition specified in standard
portfolioDiv. V. Nt. 11
Colour print, as nomenclatural
standard
Div. V. Ex. 4
Comma, use in epithet
21.18
Common name– denomination class21.22– genus21.2, 21.22– Japanese, transcribed
21.21– not regulated by this CodePrin. 7– species
21.22– unambiguous
21.1, 21.2
Common phrases, in Latin form
21.12
Competing names
11.8, 29.2
– in Latin form
29.1
Condensed formula Div. III. 2–6, 8, 9, 11
Conjunctions, in cultivar epithet
21.3
Connecting vowel
24.3, Div. III. 4, 6
Conserved name(s)11.7, 12, 19– application to conserve
19.1–3– basis for proposal
19.2– date effective
19.3– definition
12.1– objection to proposal
11.9– publication of decision
19.3
Contraction (of word)
35B.1
Contrary to Code– changing a name
Pre. 8– conserved name12.1
– name accepted by ICRA when
19.1
– proposal to accept name when
11.7
– registration when
Div. IV. 4– rejection of names
31.1– widely used name11.6, 11.7
Copyright in images
Div. V. Nt. 5
Corpus Christi, as an epithet
21. Ex. 20
Corrections to spelling– basis for35.2– definition of correct spelling– – epithets in Latin form
35.1
– – epithets in non-Latin form
35.2
– effect on date of name9.2
– to be made with reserve
35A.1– unintentional mistakes
35.3– use of apostrophe
35.14– use of hyphen
35.11, 35.14, 35. Nt. 1
Covariant, definition
2.23
CultigenPrin. 2 fn
Cultivar (see also Cultivar epithets andnames, Cultivar epithet examples). 2– assigned to more than one Group
3.4– basic category of this Code
2.1
– breeder details
27D.1, Div. V. 13– characters– – changing through change inpropagation method
2.21

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

173

Index, by Subject– – variable
Div. V. Nt. 3– circumscription
Div. V. Nt. 3– clonal
2.6– – cyclophysic
2.8– – topophysic
2.7– definition
2.3– deriving from– – aberrant growth
2.9– – adult or juvenile cutting
material
2. Ex. 3– – chimaera
2.11– – intracellular organism 2.10, 2. Ex. 5– designation of taxa no longer recognized
as species under ICN
2.4– different modes of propagation
2.5– genetically modified plants 2.19, 2. Nt. 6– equivalents in other languages
2. Nt. 2, 2. Nt. 3– forma, relation to
2. Nt. 1– indication of status
14.1– indistinguishable from another
2.20– introducer
27D.1, Div. V. 13– judgement of merit or distinctness
by ICRADiv. IV. 5– line2.14– multiline
2.15– nominant
27D.1, Div. V. 13– origins irrelevant
2.20– parentage
27D.1– raiser
27D.1, Div. V. 13– status
14– varietas, relation to
2. Nt. 1– where only one individual exists 2. Nt. 5
Cultivar epithets and names (see also
Cultivar epithet examples)21– abbreviation
35.9– acceptance ofDiv. IV. 1– accepted name11.1
– – rejection
11.3– – replacement
11.3– application– – made precise by raiser and datedetails
30.5– – to more than one cultivar
30.5– – when name of higher taxon
changes21.4– author
28, Div. V. 13– – citation
28.2– characteristics
174– – length21.13, 21D.1– – – when Romanized
21L.1– – misleading
21.24, 21H.1– – offensiveness21K.1, 31.8
– – pronounceability
21D.1– competing names
29.2– components (characters)– – Arabic numerals
21.15– – consisting of single letter
21.15– – fractions
21.19– – prohibited characters21.15, 21.18, 21.19– – punctuation marks
21.15, 21.18– – Roman numerals
21.15– – symbols
21.19– components (words)– – adjectival words solely
21G.1– – code name21.25
– – common name of species
21.22– – common name of denomination
class
21.22
– – common name of genus 21.20, 21.22– – descriptive words solely
21G.1– – epithet of taxon no longer
recognized
29.4– – epithet of species within same
genus
21M.1
– – genus name21.20–22– – name of living person
21E.1– – novel invention
21.14– – prohibited words 21.16, 21.17, 21.20– confusion
29.3– – epithets differing by one
character
21. Nt. 3– – similarity in pronunciation
21.23– – similarity in written form
21.23
– – similarity when Romanized
21.23– – terms in market place
21F.1– – with Group epithet
22A.1– conserved
12.1– contrary to wishes of raiser or
breeder
31.4– correcting See Corrections to spelling– date9.1– definition of cultivar name8.1, 21.1– denomination class, new epithet
required if already in use in
21.4– derivation– – false impression
21I.1

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject– – when correcting name35.14
– – when publishing new name27D.1
– different lineages, distinguishing 21N.1– duplication6– – in denomination class31.6– – in Latin
31.6– establishment
18.1, 27.1, 27.5, 27. Nt. 1, 27A.1– – ensured by registration
Div. IV. 2– exaggeration
21.24– graft-chimaeric (definition)
24.4– languages permitted
21.11– Latin form
21.5–21.12– – agreement in epithets in Latinform
21.8–10– – duplicating final Latin epithet of
taxon
21B.1
– – entirely in Latin
21.11– – repeated within denomination
class
21.7
– – retention of Latin epithet as cultivar
epithet21.5, 21.6, 35.1
– – spelling where published under
ICN
32. Nt. 2– – words current in other languages
21.12– minimum requirement
21.2– nationally important, as tradedesignation
13. Nt. 2– nomenclatural standard
Div. V. 1– nomenclature governed by thisCodePrin. 2
– non-Latin form
21.11–21.14– non-Roman scripts
27F.1, 27F.2– presentation with higher taxa
– – appearing alone
21. Nt. 1– – appearing with grex (in orchids) 6.5– – appearing with species (in orchids) 6.5– – taxon assigned to accompany 21A.1– prohibitions
21.15–21.24– publication– – category, name and circumscription
9. Nt. 1– – history
27D.1– – in ephemeral material
25A.1– registration
Prin. 8, Div. IV– rejection
31.1– relation to this Code and ICN 1.2, 1A.1
– re-use of epithets30– rootstock, naming of
2.22– spelling
See Corrections to spelling– starting point for
18.1– statutory rules, formation under
11. Nt. 1– styling
8.2, 8. Ex. 1– – italics
8A.1– – multiplication sign
14.3
– – quote marks
14.1– – typography
8.A.1– – use of initial capital
21.3– trade designation, used as
13. Nt. 1, 13. Nt. 2– trademarks recorded byRegistrar
Div. IV. 6– transcription
32.1, 34.1, 35. Nt. 1– translation to be regarded as tradedesignation
32. Nt. 1– transliteration
32.1, 33.1
– – rendered between alphabetic
scripts
33.1– – where taxon reclassified
21.5– wild plants brought into cultivation 20.2
Cultivar epithet examples– ‘$Million’
21. Ex. 32– ‘½ Empty’
21. Ex. 32– ‘10 Downing Street’
21. Ex. 28– ‘100%’21. Ex. 32– ‘123-abcd4’, ‘123/ABCD4’,‘12AB34CD’, ‘12-AB 34 CD 1’,‘1A2B/33’
21. Ex. 53– ‘21!’
21. Ex. 28– ‘400’21. Ex. 28– ‘461 Ocean Boulevard’
21. Ex. 28– ‘4th July’
21. Ex. 28– ‘77 Sunset Strip’
21. Ex. 28– ‘Abc1234de’
21. Ex. 53– ‘Africa’
21. Ex. 23– ‘Alps Otome’34. Ex. 1– ‘Apollo 13’
21. Ex. 28– ‘Arupusu Otome’34. Ex. 1– ‘Aurea Bennett’
21. Ex. 19– ‘Aurora Borealis’
21. Ex. 20– ‘Beryl, Viscountess Cowdray’21. Ex. 30– ‘Bicolor’
21. Ex. 20– ‘Blanche’
21. Ex. 65– ‘Bognor Regis’
21. Ex. 23– ‘Bonsai’
21. Ex. 64– ‘Campus’
21. Ex. 20

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

175Index, by Subject– ‘Catch 22’
21. Ex. 28– “Caveat Emptor”
21. Ex. 21– ‘Chloë’
35. Ex. 5– ‘Cicero’
21. Ex. 22– ‘Claudia’
21. Ex. 22– ‘Claudius’
21. Ex. 22– ‘Container Grown’
21. Ex. 64– ‘Corpus Christi’
21. Ex. 20– ‘Diplomgartenbauinspektor’ 21. Ex. 63– ‘Double Red’
21. Ex. 65– ‘E.A. Bowles’
21. Ex. 30– ‘ENT/100’
21. Ex. 30– ‘Go-go Dancer’
21. Ex. 30– ‘Gordianus’
21. Ex. 22– ‘Habeas Corpus’
21. Ex. 20– ‘Half Empty’
21. Ex. 32– ‘Happy 21st Birthday’
21. Ex. 28– ‘Happy@home.com’
21. Ex. 32– ‘Help!!!’21. Ex. 30– ‘Henry VIII’
21. Ex. 28– ‘Hundred’
21. Ex. 28– ‘Ĳsselham’
21. Ex. 7– ‘India’
21. Ex. 23– ‘Jeanne d’Arc’
21. Ex. 30– ‘Julia’
21. Ex. 22– ‘Julius Caesar’
21. Ex. 22– ‘K’
21. Ex. 28– ‘Large’
21. Ex. 65– ‘Large White’
21. Ex. 65– ‘Loderi Red’
21. Ex. 19– ‘Londinium’
21. Ex. 23– ‘M9’
21. Ex. 28, 21. Ex. 54– ‘M16’, ‘M25’, M26’, ‘M27’ 21. Ex. 54– ‘Madame la Comtesse Oswald deKerchove de Denterghem’ 21. Ex. 24– ‘Major’
21. Ex. 20– ‘Marston Magna’
21. Ex. 23– ‘MCC’
35. Ex. 21– ‘Million Dollars’ 21. Ex. 32, 21. Ex. 64– ‘Minor’
21. Ex. 20– ‘MMIV’
21. Ex. 28– ‘Mons’
21. Ex. 23– ‘Museum’
21. Ex. 20– ‘Nani Baker’
21. Ex. 19– ‘NASA’
35. Ex. 21– ‘Nil Desperandum’
21. Ex. 21– ‘Noli me Tangere’
21. Ex. 21– ‘Non Sequitur’21. Ex. 21– ‘Nova Scotia’
21. Ex. 23
176– ‘N!xau’
21. Ex. 31– ‘Ōgon’21. Ex. 65– ‘Oh Boy!’
21. Ex. 30– ‘Owen Glendower’, ‘Owain Glyndwr’
32. Ex. 2– ‘Paulus’
21. Ex. 22– ‘Peninsula’
21. Ex. 20– ‘Poisonous’
21. Ex. 64– ‘Pope Leo X’
21. Ex. 28– ‘Post Paid’
21. Ex. 64– ‘Saint-Louis-du-Ha! Ha!’
21. Ex. 30– ‘Sambuca®’
21. Ex. 32– ‘Simon Who??’
21. Ex. 30– ‘Sing, Sing, Sing’
21. Ex. 30– ‘Susannah’ if ‘Susanna’ or ‘Susanne’
exist
21. Ex. 45– ‘Tax Free’
21. Ex. 64– ‘Ten Dollars’
21. Ex. 64– ‘Two Litres’
21. Ex. 64– ‘Two Plus Two’
21. Ex. 32– ‘Two+Two’
21. Ex. 32– ‘U!’
21. Ex. 28– ‘USS Enterprise’
35. Ex. 21– ‘Variegated’
21. Ex. 65– ‘Washington Bullatus’
21. Ex. 19– ‘Westward Ho!’
21. Ex. 30– ‘Wham! Blam!’
21. Ex. 30– ‘Zoë’
35. Ex. 5
Cultivated Plant CodePrin. 1
Cultivated plants– definition
Pre. 1– names in accordance with this
Code
1A.1
– stable method of naming
Pre. 1
Cumberland and Westmorland
Group
22. Ex. 4
Cyclophysic clone– definition
2.8– may form cultivar
2.8
Date of name9
– as distinguishing device
30.5– correcting spelling, effect of on
9.2– definition
9.1– Plant Breeders’ Rights
27. Nt. 2– where epithet translated, transliterated
or transcribed
28.3
Date of publication
26– condition of establishment
27.1

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject– definition
26.2– evidence of
26.2, 26.4
– spanning more than one year
26.3
Definitions
Div. II. Chap. II– accepted name11.1
– acronym
35B.1– adopted name11.3
– blend35B.1– clone2.6– conserved name12.1
– contraction
35B.1– correct spelling
35.1, 35.2
– covariant
2.23– cultivar
2.3– cultivar name8.1, 21.1– cultivated plant
Pre. 1– cyclophysic clone
2.8– date of name9.1
– date of publication
26.2– denomination class
6.1, 6.2– – defined by statutory authorities
6. Nt. 1– description
27.2– establishment
10.1– F1 hybrid
2.16– graft-chimaera
2.11, 5.1
– graft-chimaeric name24.4
– grex
4.1– grex name8.1, 23.1– Group
3.1– Group name8.1, 22.1– indelible autograph
25. Nt. 2– initialism
35B.1– International Cultivar Registration
Authority (ICRA)Div. IV. 2– line2.14– multiline
2.15– mutation-chimaera
5.2– nomen nudum
21. Ex. 12– nomenclatural standard
Div. V. 1– printed material
25. Nt. 1– publication
7.1, 25.1– registrant
Div. IV. 8– registrar
Div. IV. 7– registration
Div. IV. 1– statutory plant registration
authority
Div. IV. 3– synonym
11.2– taxonPre. 1– topophysic clone
2.7– topovariant
2.13– trade designation
13.1
Denomination class6– announcement
6.3– changes to limits
6.3– common name as cultivar epithet 21.22– defined by statutory authorities 6. Nt. 1– definition
6.1, 6.2– divided
6.3, 6.4– epithets in Latin form
21.7
– genus6.2– hybrid genus
6.2– in orchids
6.5– permitted re-use in
6.1– similar epithets within
21.23– special
6.2, 6.4– starting points in
18.1– statutory plant registration
authorities
6. Nt. 1– united
6.3, 6.4– where name of higher taxon
changes
21.4
Description– accompanied by illustration
27C.1– as condition of establishment
27.1– definition
27.2– differences clearly set out
27A.1– hybrid genera
Div. III. 10– name published without
description
21. Nt. 2– nomen nudum
21. Ex. 12– reference to previously published 27B.1
Designation of taxa no longer recognized
as species under ICN as cultivar 2.4
Diacritical mark– addition of
35.6– in Japanese transcriptions
34D.2– retention of
35.4
Diaeresis– adding
35.6– omitting
35.5
Digital image
Div. V. 3– printed from file, as nomenclatural
standard
Div. V. Nt. 6
Disputed names
19.1
Distinct characters
2.3– worth distinguishing with cultivar
or Group name20.2

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

177

Index, by Subject
Distinguishability, irrelevance of origins
to
2.20
Distribution, of printed copies where
publication electronic
25. Nt. 3, 25C.1, 25C.2
Doctor, abbreviation of
35. Ex. 20
Double quotation marks
14.1
Duplication– avoided through use of nomenclatural
standards
Prin. 9– cultivar, Group or grex epithets6– cultivar names in Latin
31.6– in denomination class
31.6– permitted
6.1
Duplicated material, publication by 25.1
Dutch, equivalent of “cultivar” in 2. Nt. 2
Dwarfing effect ofrootstock
2. Ex. 22, 2. Ex. 23
Earliest name11.1
– in Latin form
29.1
Electronic media, publication
by 25. Nt. 3, 25C.1, 25C.2, 26. Nt. 1
Electronic presentation of names Pre. 10
English version of this Code to beconsidered correctPre. 11
Epithet (see under Cultivar, Grex andGroup epithet, for entries specific toeach)8– abbreviation
35.9– alphabetical, when established in nonalphabetic scripts
34A.2– competing
11.8, 29.1, 29.2
– confusingly similar
21.23, 21. Nt. 3, 22A.1, 29.3
– duplication, permitted
6.1– equivalent, where abbreviation
spelled in full
35.9
– euphony ofPre. 1– first letter in corrections
35A.1– first syllable in corrections
35A.1– formation
8.3– – cultivar epithets21– – grex epithets
23.3– – Group epithets
22.4– in non-Roman alphabets and characters
27F.1, 27F.2– in language different from that of
publication
27D.3, 34A.2, 34A.3
178– non-alphabetic scripts, epithets
established in one and presented inanother
34A.3– re-use30– – authorized by statutory
authority
30. Nt. 1– – original no longer in cultivation 30.2
– – subsequent re-use
30.4– styling of
8A.1– – to indicate category
8.2– – typographical distinction
8A.1
Equivalent epithets
35.9
Espalier
2. Ex. 27
Established custom
Pre. 9Established name10
– earliest
11.1– rejection where in conflict withprior right
31.3
Establishment
Prin. 9, Div. II Chap. VI– author does not accept name27.6
– citation of organization maintaining
nomenclatural standard
27H.1– conditions
27– conformity with legislation
10. Nt. 1– correct spelling as provided on
35.2– cultivar name18.1, 27.1, 27.5, 27. Nt. 1, 27A.1– date9.1– – where conditions not fulfilledsimultaneously
9.1– definition
10.1– ensured by registration
Div. IV. 2– graft-chimaeric name27.1, 27.3
– grex name18.1, 27.1, 27.3
– Group name18.1, 27.1, 27A.1– in non-Roman alphabets and characters
27F.1, 27F.2– names for which no plants exist
27.7– provisional listing
27.6– simultaneous publication in same
work
27.8
– variety denomination
27. Nt. 2
Exaggeration in cultivar epithets
21.24
Exclamation mark, use in epithet
21.18
Existing usage in competingnames
29.1, 29.2
F1 hybrid– definition

2.16

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject– may form cultivar
2.16– which retains characters
2.18
Forestry
Pre. 1
Forgotten names, resurrecting
29A.1
Form (English)– not to be used as or in cultivar
epithet21.16– used as equivalent to “cultivar”
2.2, 2. Nt. 3
Form (German), used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2. Nt. 3
forma (f.), not equivalent to “cultivar”
2. Nt. 1
Forma (Spanish, etc.), used as equivalent
to “cultivar”
2. Nt. 3
Forme (French), used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2. Nt. 3
Formula– condensed
Div. III. 2–6, 8, 9, 11– graft-chimaeric
24.1, 24.2
Forward slash, use in epithet
21.18
Fractions, use in epithets
21.19
French, equivalent of “cultivar” in
2. Nt. 2, 2. Nt. 3
Full stop (period)
21.18, 35B.1
Fungi
Pre. 7, Prin. 2
Future names and naming Pre. 4, Pre. 5“Garden form” as equivalent of“cultivar”
2. Nt. 3
Gei 3. Nt. 2
Gender, agreement in epithets in Latinform
21.8–10
Gene bank and re-use
30.2
General provisions
Div. II. Chap. I
Generic, trademark becoming
8. Nt. 1
Genetically modified plants
Pre. 1 fn, 2.19, 2. Nt. 6
Genus– common name21.2, 21.20, 21.22– denomination class
6.2– graft-chimaeric
see Graft-chimaeric genus– hybrid, name ofDiv. III– name in Latin form
21.2
Geographical sources
2. Ex. 10
German, equivalent of “cultivar” in
2. Nt. 2, 2. Nt. 3
Germplasm, variation
Div. V. Nt. 9

Glendoick®
31. Ex. 4
Gordianus, as an epithet
21. Ex. 22
Gortel-1
2. Ex. 11
Gp, as abbreviation of “Group”
15.2
Graft, on rootstock
2.22
Graft-chimaera (see also
Mutation-chimaera)– addition sign
24.2, 24.3
– components belong to same genus 24.5
– cultivar name24.4
– cultivar indicators
14.2– definition
2.11, 5.1
– distinctive, from same component
taxa
24.6
– formula24.1, 24.2
– may form cultivar
2.11– name24– not a sexual hybrid
5.1– order of component taxa
24.2
– publication of names
25.3– recognition as cultivar
5.1– rejection of name31.1
Graft-chimaeric genus
Prin. 2– accepted name11.1
– citation of author
28.6– connecting vowel in graft-chimaeric
names
24.3, Div. III. 4, 6
– date of name9.1
– defined by statement of parentage
Div. V. Nt. 4– establishment of name27.1, 27.3
– formation of name24.3
– name1.2, 24.3– – distinctiveness24.3– nomenclatural standard
Div. V. Nt. 2, Nt. 4– publication of name and parentage
9. Nt. 1– same component genera
24.5– starting point for18.3– type specimen
Div. V. Nt. 2
Grafting
2.11, 5.1
Grammatical correctness
Pre. 1Grex (see also Grex epithets and names) 4– and nothospecies, progeny of 23. Nt. 2– backcrossed
23. Nt. 1– based on statement of parentage
Div. V. Nt. 4– definition
4.1

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

179

Index, by Subject– Groups within
4.2– nomenclatural standard
Div. V. Nt. 4– not equivalent to nothospecies fromsame two species
23. Nt. 1– parent taxonomy changes
4.3, 4.4– parentage
4. Nt. 1– publication of category, name andparentage
9. Nt. 1– reciprocal cross
4. Nt. 2– restatement of parentage when parent
name changes
4.4
Grex epithets and names (see also Rules
for formation of cultivar epithets,
21.8–21.24 and Recommendations
21A–M)
8.2, 23– abbreviation
35.9– acceptance ofDiv. IV. 1– accepted name11.1
– becomes synonym
4. Ex. 2– capital letters23.2– citation of author
28.2– competing names
29.2– confusingly similar epithets
29.3– conserved
12.1– contrary to wishes of raiser or
breeder
31.4– correction
see Corrections to spelling– date9.1– definition
8.1, 23.1– details to be stated on publication
27D.2– derivation as guide to correction 35.14– duplication
6– earliest established name4.3
– establishment
18.1, 27.1, 27.3
– – ensured by registration
Div. IV. 2– – where parentage imperfectly
known
27.4
– formation
8.3, 23.3– epithet– governed by this Code, not ICN
Prin. 2, 1.3, 1.4, 1A.1
– “grex”, the word
16.1, 23.4, 23A.1– – or “gx” required in name16.3, 16.4
– hyphenation
35.11, 35. Nt. 1– new name not to be established 4.3, 4.4– non-Roman scripts
27F.1, 27F.2– offensive
21K.1, 31.8
– only used in orchid nomenclature
4.1
180– recording trademarks in RegisterDiv. IV. 6– registration
Prin. 8– – establishment ensured by Div. IV. 2– rejection
31.1– relation to nothospecific epithet
23.5, 23. Nt. 1, 23. Nt. 3– re-use30– starting point
18.1, 18.2
– status16– – indication
16.1– styling
8. Ex. 3– – distinguished from nothospecificepithet23. Nt. 3– – distinguished typographically 8.A.1– – indicators of category
8.2– – printed in italics
8A.1– – round brackets (parentheses)
16.2– term not to be used as or in cultivar
epithet21.17– transcription
32.1, 34.1, 35. Nt. 1– translation
32.1– – regarded as trade designation 32. Nt. 1– transliteration
32.1, 33.1
– used as Group epithet
22.6– where parents become synonymous 4.3– with Group epithet
16.4
Group
3
– assignment to more than one
3.4– authorDiv. V. 13– breeder details
Div. V. 13– circumscription redefined, newname if
3.5– criteria for forming
3.2– definition
3.1– divided
3.5– equivalent terms– – in other languages
15.1, 15.2
– – to be replaced
3. Nt. 1– introducer
Div. V. 13– judgement of merit or distinctness
by ICRADiv. IV. 5– nomenclatural standard
Div. V. 1– nominantDiv. V. 13– publication of category, name andcircumscription
9. Nt. 1– raiserDiv. V. 13– status
15– united with another Group
3.5

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject– within grex
4.2
Group epithets and names (see also Rules
for formation of cultivar epithets,
21.5–21.24 and Recommendations
21A–M excl. 21G)
22
– abbreviation– – in and of
35.9– – of word “Group”
15.2– acceptance ofDiv. IV. 1– accepted name11.1
– adopted from another language 32A.1– based on epithet formed under ICN
27E.1– citation of author
28.2– competing names
29.2– confusion– – similar epithets
29.3– – with cultivar epithet
22A.1– conserved
12.1– contrary to wishes of raiser or
breeder
31.4– correction
see Corrections to spelling– created from Series
22. Ex. 10, 22. Ex. 11– date9.1– definition
8.1– derivation as guide to correction 35.14– details to be stated on publication
27D.2– duplication6– equivalent to word or phrase in otherlanguages
22.2– establishment
18.1, 27.1, 27A.1– – ensured by registration
Div. IV. 2– formation
8.3, 22.4– – from epithet of taxon no longer
recognized
3.3, 29.4– – from gei
3. Nt. 2– – from grex epithet
22.6– governed by this Code, not ICN
1.3, 1A.1– hyphenation
35.11, 35. Nt. 1– indication of status by use of “Group”
15.1– Latin form
32. Nt. 2– length (Cumberland and Westmorland
Group)
22. Ex. 4– more than one accepted name11.5
– new name to be provided
3.5– nomenclature governed by this CodePrin. 2, 1.4– non-Roman scripts
27F.1, 27F.2– offensive
21K.1, 31.8
– publication in ephemeral material 25A.1– recording trademarks in RegisterDiv. IV. 6– registration
Prin. 8– rejection
31.1– rendered between alphabetic scripts 33.1
– re-use30– starting point
18.1– styling
8. Ex. 2– – distinguished typographically 8.A.1– – indicators of category
8.2– – printed in italics
8A.1– – round brackets (parentheses)
15.3– – with cultivar name15.3
– term “group” not to be used as or incultivar epithet
21.17– transcription
34.1, 35. Nt. 1– translation
32.2– transliteration
33.1– use of initial capital letters22.3– with grex epithet
16.4– word “Group” part of
22.5
Gx, the contraction
16.1, 16.3, 16.4
– occurs once
23.4
– presentation of
23A.1
Habeas Corpus, as an epithet 21. Ex. 20
Hand-copied books
25.2
Hand-written names
Pre. 10
Hangeul
34C.1
Hanyu Pinyin Fang’an
34B.1
Heiti typeface in trade designations
17. Ex. 2
Hepburn (modified) system of
Romanization
34D.1
Herbarium,recognized
Div. V. 14
Herbarium specimen
Div. V. 1– expert preparation of
Div. V. 14– nomenclatural standard
Div. V
Hinshu (Japanese), used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2. Nt. 2
Hiragana
34D.1, 34D.2
Horticulture
Pre. 1
Human activity, intentional, plants
resulting from
Pre. 7, Prin. 2

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

181

Index, by Subject
Hybrid– F1, forming cultivar
2.16– formulaDiv. III. 2– genusDiv. III
– – derived from four or more genera
Div. III. 5– – derived from three genera Div. III. 6– – derived from two genera
Div. III. 4– – description not required Div. III. 10– – not to have same name asgraft-chimaera
24.3– – priority
Div. III. 12– indication of
Div. III. 2– naming– – under ICN
1.4, Div. III. 1– – under this Code1.4
– term not to be used as or in cultivar
epithet21.17– used as equivalent to “Group”
3. Nt. 1, 3. Ex. 7
Hyphen21.18– capital letters in words after
21.3– case after
35.12– erroneous use
35.14– in transcribed Japanese names 34. Nt. 2– in transcriptions
35. Nt. 1– removing
35.11
Ĳsselham, in epithet
21. Ex. 7
Illustration– in published journal as nomenclatural
standard
Div. V. Nt. 7– provision recommended
27C.1
Illustrative material for new cultivars andGroups27G.1
Images– designated nomenclatural standards
Div. V. 3– – copyright inDiv. V. Nt. 5– digital
Div. V. 3– printed from digital files as nomenclatural standards
Div. V. Nt. 6– superseded by specimens Div. V. Nt. 8“Improved”, not to be used in cultivar
epithet21.17
Inbreeding, repeated
2.14
Indelible autograph 25.1, 25.3, 25. Nt. 2– graft-chimaeric names published in
25.3
182

India, as an epithet
21. Ex. 23
Initialism
see Abbreviation
Intellectual property in trademarks Prin. 6
Intentional human activity, plants resulting
fromPre. 7, Prin. 2
International Code of Nomenclature
for algae, fungi, and plants (ICN)
1.1, Prin. 2– Appendix I (Names of hybrids)
1.4– citation of author’s name28A.1
– current edition
Pre. 8– names in accordance with
1.1, 1A.1– names of hybrids
1.4, Div. III. 1– provisions for author citation
28A.1– relationship to ICNCP
1– scopePrin. 2
International Cultivar Registration
Authority (ICRA)– acceptance by not a judgement on
meritDiv. IV. 5– announcement of new denomination
class
6.3
– application for starting point
18.1– appointment ofDiv. IV. 2– choice of names
29.2, 29.3
– definition
Div. IV. 2– designation of accepted name 11.6, 11.8
– electronic publication of Register or
Checklist
25. Nt. 3, 25C.1, 25C.2– proposals where no appropriate ICRA
exists11.7– provisional listing by
27.6– publications, sending to
25B.1– re-use of names
11.8, 30.1–4– sending a specimen / illustrative
material to
27G.1– trademarks
Div. IV. 6
Interstem
2.22
Intracellular organism, characters derived
from
2.10
Introducer cited in publication of newcultivar, Group or grex name27D.1, 27D.2
ISHS Special Commission for Nomenclature and Cultivar Registration– and ICRAs
Div. IV. 2– designation of starting points
18.1– special denomination class determinedby
6.2

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject
ISO transliteration standards
33. Nt. 3, 33. Ex. 2, 33A.1
Italian, equivalent of “cultivar” in 2. Nt. 2
Italics, in epithets
8A.1
IUBS International Commission for theNomenclature of Cultivated Plants– definitive ruling by
11.7, 11.9
– if no longer extant
Div. VI– modification of this CodeDiv. VI– publication of decision
19.3– rejection of offensive epithets
31.8– role in acceptance of disputed name11.6, 11.7
– ruling on conservation
11.7, 11.9, 12.1, 19.1
– ruling on re-use
30.3– Secretary
19.2, 30.3
Japanese– equivalent of “cultivar” in
2. Nt. 2– epithets identical to Chinese 21. Ex. 50– hand-copied books
25.2– horticulture, classes in
3. Nt. 2– transcription
34D.1– use of hyphens in transcribednames
34. Nt. 2
Julia, as an epithet
21. Ex. 22
Julius Caesar, as an epithet
21. Ex. 22
Juvenile cutting material
2. Ex. 3
Kaki, transcribed from Japanese
21. Ex. 50
Kanji
21. Ex. 50, 34D.1, 34D.2
Katakana
34D.1, 34D.2
Kenkyusha’s New Japanese–English
Dictionary
34D.1, 34. Nt. 2
Korea, Republic of, Ministry of Culture
and Tourism
34C.1
Korean– characters
34C.1– hand-copied books
25.2– transcription to Roman alphabet 34C.1
Labels, publication by
25.1
Language other than Latin– correct spelling in
35.2– Group epithet translated from
32.2
Latin
– agreement in epithets in Latin form21.8–10– common phrases
21.12– competing epithets
29.1– cultivar epithets
21.5–21.12– duplication
31.6– – final epithet of higher taxon
21B.1– epithets entirely in Latin
21.11– genus name21.2
– names under ICN
Prin. 2– name of genus in cultivar epithet 21.20– personal names
21.12– place names
21.12– repeated within denomination class21.7– retained in cultivar epithet
21.5, 21.6, 35.1
– spelling
35.1, 32. Nt. 2– words used in current languages 21.12
Legal conventions, word “variety” asequivalent of “cultivar” in
2. Nt. 4
Legislation
Prin. 5, 6. Nt. 1– conformity with of established
names
10. Nt. 1
Length of epithets21.13, 21D.1– when Romanized
21L.1
Letters, alternating with numbers 21.25
Libraries– and publication
25.1, 25B.1– designated
25. Nt. 3, 25C.1, 25C.2
Ligature, transcription of
35.7
Line
– definition
2.14– genetically modified
2. Nt. 6– may form cultivar
2.14
Lineages, distinguishing different 21N.1
Linguistic custom– abbreviated forms of address
35.9– adding diacritic marks
35.6– apostrophe
35.13– capital letters– – cultivar names
21.3– – grex names
23.2– – Group names
22.3– hyphenation
35.12
Linnaeus, Species plantarum as starting
point
18.1, 18.3
Londinium, as an epithet
21. Ex. 23
Lower-case “x”
Div. III. 3
Macron in Japanese transcriptions 34D.2

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

183

Index, by Subject“Maintenance”, not to be used as or incultivar epithet
21.17
Major, as an epithet
21. Ex. 20
Marketing device, use of tradedesignation as
Prin. 6, 13.1
Marston Magna, as an epithet 21. Ex. 23
Marylebone Cricket Club, abbreviationof
35. Ex. 21
Microform, publication by 25.1, 25. Nt. 1
Micropropagation
2. Ex. 21
Minor, as an epithet
21. Ex. 20
Mister, abbreviation of
35. Ex. 20“Mixture”, not to be used as or in cultivar
epithet21.17
Modification of this Code Pre. 6, Div. VI
Mons, as an epithet
21. Ex. 23
Monsieur, in cultivar epithet
35. Ex. 10
Monstrose plants
2. Ex. 20
Multiline– definition
2.15– genetically modified
2. Nt. 6– may form cultivar
2.15
Multiplication sign
Div. III. 2, Div. III. 3, 14.3
Museum, as an epithet
21. Ex. 20
Mutant tissue
2. Ex. 6, 2. Ex. 18, 5.2
Mutation-chimaera– definition
5.2– may form cultivar
2.11, 5.2
Name
8
– accepted11– adopted
11.2, 11.3, 11.4, 17.2, Div. IV. 4– author’s, citation of28– availability for use
Prin. 4– – and trademarks
Prin. 6– becoming generic
8. Nt. 1– change, proper reasons forPre. 8– choice of29– common, of species, as cultivar
epithet21.22– competing epithets in Latin form 29.1
– compliance with this Code ascondition of establishment
27.1– components in italics
8A.1– conserved
11.7, 12, 19– contrary to this CodePre. 8, 11.5
– – conserved if accepted by ICRA 19.1
184

– – rejected if
31.1– – when conserved
12.1– cultivar
21– – general provisions
21.1–21.4– – in form of code
21.5
– – in Latin form
21.5–21.10– – in non-Latin form
21.11–21.14– – prohibitions
21.15–21.24– date of
9.2– disputed, conservation if
19.1– earliest
Prin. 3
– established10– for which no plants exist
27.7– genus name as cultivar epithet
21.20, 21.21– graft-chimaeric genera
1.2, 11.1, 24.3, 27.1, 27.3
– grex8.2, 23– Group
8.1, 22– hybrid genera
Div. III– – application
Div. III. 11– – priority
Div. III. 12– hybrids between taxa
1.4
– in non-Roman script
27F.1, 27F.2– Latin form
Prin. 2– not accepted by author
27.6– not validly published under ICN
21. Nt. 2– obvious from context– – cultivar name
21. Nt. 1– – Group name
22. Nt. 1– precedence of names established underlegislation
Prin. 5– presentation ofPre. 10, Div. II. Chap. III– published in anticipation
Div. III. 14– published without description under
ICN
21. Nt. 2– purpose ofPre. 1– resurrecting long-forgotten or
obsolete
29A.1– scions of different cultivars grafted onrootstock
2. Nt. 7– trademark
Div. IV. 6– – not name under this CodePrin. 6
– unnecessary creation ofPre. 1– widely used but contrary to thisCode11.6–7– without clear indication of rank 21. Nt. 2

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject– working names
21C.1– written in several ways
8.1
Naming plants
Div. II Chap. V– in cultivation
20– of the past and futurePre. 4
National Aeronautical and Space Agency,
abbreviation of
35. Ex. 21
National Listing
Prin. 5
Naughty but Nice, Naughty-but-nice, as
epithets
21. Ex. 8
Nil desperandum, as an epithet 21. Ex. 21
Noli me tangere, as an epithet 21. Ex. 21“Nomen nudum” (definition) 21. Ex. 12
Nomenclatural standard
Div. V– citation– – of holder
Div. V. 7– – of holding institution
27H.1– – to fix accepted namePrin. 9, 29.3
– clonal cultivar
Div. V. 5– collections of
27G.1– date of collection forDiv. V. 12– definition
Div. V. 1– designation
Prin. 9, Div. V. 7
– donation of materialDiv. V. 14– dried specimen
Div. V. 9– duplicates
Div. V. 11– earliest designatedDiv. V. 8– germplasm
Div. V. 6– graft-chimaeric genus
Div. V. Nt. 2, Div. V. Nt. 4– grexDiv. V. Nt. 4– illustration
Div. V. 3– imageDiv. V. 3, Div. V. Nt. 6, Div. V. Nt. 7– importance in stablizing names Prin. 9– in portfolio
Div. V. 10, Div. V. Nt. 5– in special folder
Div. V. 9– location of living material for Div. V. 12– more than one designatedDiv. V. 8– precedence
Div. V. 8– purpose ofDiv. V. Nt. 1– reference toDiv. V. Nt. 9– seed-raised cultivar
Div. V. 6– suitable
Div. V. 14– supporting nomenclatural type Div. V. 4
– type specimen
Div. V. 2– use of word “standard” Div. V. Nt. 10– variation in germplasm
Div. V. Nt. 9– verification of
Div. V. 13– voucher specimen
Div. V. 2
Nomenclatural typeDiv. III. 11, Div. V. Nt. 1– designation of
Div. V. Nt. 1– graft-chimaeric genera
Div. V. Nt. 2– interpretation ambiguous
Div. V. 4– precedence over nomenclatural standard
Div. V. 4
Nominant cited in publication of newcultivar, Group or grex name27D.1, 27D.2
Non sequitur, as an epithet
21. Ex. 21
Non-scientific newspapers, publication in
25.3, Div. III. 13
Not Only but Also, Not-only-but-also
21. Ex. 8
Notho- (prefix), use ofDiv. III Nt. 1
Nothospecies– distinguishing typographically 23. Nt. 3– hybridized with grex of same parentage
23. Nt. 2– not equivalent to grex
23. Nt. 1– where epithet same as a grex epithet
23.5, 23. Nt. 3
Noun– possessive
35.13– qualified with adjective
21.10
Nova Scotia, as an epithet
21. Ex. 23
Novel invention as cultivar epithet 21.14‘N!xau’21. Ex. 31
Objection– to designation of accepted name11.9
– to proposal for conservation
11.9
Obsolete names, resurrection of
29A.1
Offence, epithet that might cause
21K.1, 31.8
Orchids– cultivar epithet– – linked to grex
6.5
– – linked to species
6.5– denomination classes in
6.5– flower colours
Div. V. Ex. 3– names, starting point
18.2– nomenclature, use of grex in
4. Nt. 1
Organisms– intracellular, characters derived from2.10– traditionally treated as plants
Pre. 7
Original spelling– correction to
9.2

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

185

Index, by Subject– hyphenation
35.11
Origins, false impression as to
21J.1
Ortet
20. Ex. 2
Orthography
35
Overscore (macron) in Japanesetranscriptions
34D.2
Page number in descriptions
27B.1
Paintings
Div. V. Ex. 3
Parentage– assemblage based solely on
4.1– details of, in nomenclatural standards
Div. V. 10– grex4.1, Div. V. Nt. 4– graft-chimaeric
Div. V. Nt. 4– parental genera
Div. III. 4
Parentheses– grex epithet in
16.2– Group epithet in, before cultivar
15.3
Paris Convention, effect on establishednames
31. Ex. 5
Parkway®
31. Ex. 3
Past names
Pre. 4
Paulus, as an epithet
21. Ex. 22
Pedigree, effect on re-use of epithets 30.2
Peninsula, as an epithet
21. Ex. 20
Period (full stop)
35B.1– use in epithet
21.18
Permission, to use names of living persons
21E.1
Person, use of word in this Code Prin. 4 fn
Personal initials, expansion in epithets
35.10
Personal names, in Latin form
21.12
Persons, regard forPre. 1
Photographic image
Div. V. Ex. 3– for new cultivars and Groups
27G.1
Phytoplasma
2. Ex. 5
Pinyin34B.1
Pinzhong (Chinese), used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2. Nt. 2
Place names, in Latin form
21.12
Plant Breeders’ Rights
Prin. 5, 17. Ex. 1, 27. Nt. 2– EU
11. Ex. 1
Plant labels and use of unrecognizedcultivar designations
14. Nt. 2
Plant Variety Rights
Prin. 5
Plants– identity ofDiv. V. Nt. 3
186– names if brought into cultivation fromthe wild
20.1, 20.2
Ploidy level, plants arising from change in
2.17
PortfolioDiv. V. 10, Div. V. Nt. 5
Portuguese, equivalent of “cultivar” in
2. Nt. 2
Possessive noun
35.13
Potyvirus
2. Ex. 5
Prepositions, in cultivar epithet
21.3
Precedence under legislation
Prin. 5Presentation of names Div. II. Chap. III
Prevailing custom
Pre. 1Printed material– definition
25. Nt. 1– ephemeral, publication in
25A.1– publication by
25.1, 25. Nt. 1
Printed names
Pre. 10
Prior right, in conflict with established
name
31.3
Priority
11. Ex. 4, 21B.1, 31. Ex. 8, 31. Ex. 9– limitation of the Principle ofDiv. II. Chap. IV– names of hybrid genera
Div. III. 12– names discovered with priority 29A.1– Principle ofPrin. 3
Professor, abbreviation of
35. Ex. 20
Prohibitions– in cultivar epithets21.15–21.24– punctuation marks in epithets
21.18– words in epithets21.16, 21.17, 21.20
Propagation– before naming cultivar
2. Nt. 5– different modes in cultivars
2.5
Proper nouns, in cultivar epithet
21.3
Proposal, to accept name contrary to Code
11.6
Provenance, seed from particular as
cultivar
2.13
Provisional listing, by ICRA
27.6
Public herbarium maintaining collections ofnomenclatural standards
27G.1
Public meeting, publication by
25.1
Publication
7, 25–28– against wishes of raiser or breeder 31.4
– as condition of establishment
27.1– by ICRA to fix accepted name29.3
– conditions of
25

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject– date26– – in descriptions
27B.1– definition
25.1– designation of nomenclatural standard
Div. V. 7– hybrid genera
Div. III. 10– in ephemeral material
25A.1– lists of registered names
Prin. 8– priority ofPrin. 3
– reference to title in descriptions 27B.1– re-use where epithet rarely used in 30.2
– sheets not permanently bound
26A.1– simultaneous in the same work
27.8
– spanning more than one year
26.3
– to be dated
26.1
Punctuation marks, in cultivar
epithet21.15, 21.18
Purpose of names
Pre. 1
Quotation marks– alternatives to, in cultivar names 14.1
– double
14.1– single
14.1– trade designations presented within 17.1
Raiser– as distinguishing device added to cultivar
epithet30.5– citing in publication of new cultivar,
Group or grex name 27D.1, 27D.2– false impression as to21J.1– name contrary to wishes of
31.4
Ramet
20. Ex. 2
Range of variation
20.2
Ras (Dutch), used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2. Nt. 2
Reciprocal cross in grexes
4. Nt. 2
Recommendations
Pre. 3– names contrary toPre. 5– their scopePre. 7– to be followed
Pre. 5
Registrant– author of name28.4
– definition
Div. IV. 8
Registrar, definition
Div. IV. 7
Registration
Prin. 8, Div. IV– definition
Div. IV. 1– of names contrary to this CodeDiv. IV. 4
Rejection of names
31– accepted cultivar name11.3

– basis for proposal for
31. Nt. 1– contrary to Recommendations
Pre. 5– cases where not permitted
31.2– offensive epithets
31.8– publication against wishes of raiser or
breeder
31.4– superfluous name31.7
– under earlier editions of this Code 31.5
Replacement name– accepted cultivar name11.3
– duplicate name rejected
31.6– established name in conflict with prior
right
31.3
– provided under earlier editions of this
Code
31.5
– superfluous
31.7
Reproduction, agamospermous
2.18
Retroactive provisions
Prin. 11Re-use of names
6, 30– conditions for
30.2– confusion caused by
30.2– definitive ruling30.3– objection to30.3– where re-use already accepted
30.4
Reverse transcription
34. Nt. 1
Reverse transliteration
33. Nt. 1
Roman numeral, in cultivar epithet 21.15
Romanization
35. Nt. 1, 27F.1, 27F.2– alphabet
33A.1– cause of confusion in cultivar
epithets
21.23– cultivar epithet length
21L.1– hyphenation
35. Nt. 1– Japanese epithets, diacritical marks
in
34D.2– transcription from Chinese
34B.1– transcription from Japanese
34D.1– transcription from Korean
34C.1– tables, ALA-LC
33. Nt. 2, 33. Ex. 1, 33A.1, 34D.1
Rōmanji
34D.1
Rootstock
2.22– clonal
21. Ex. 54
Royal Hose-in-hose
21. Ex. 8
Rule– absence ofPre. 9– consequences doubtful
Pre. 9– established custom
Pre. 9– object ofPre. 4

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

187

Index, by Subject– scopePre. 7
Russian, equivalent of “cultivar” in
2. Nt. 2
Saint, abbreviation of
35. Ex. 20
San language
21. Ex. 31
Scandinavian languages, equivalent of“cultivar” in
2. Nt. 2
Scions of different cultivars on samerootstock
2.22, 2. Ex. 25, 2. Nt. 7
Scope of Code, legal names
Prin. 5
Seed from a particular provenance,
propagation from
2.12, 2.13
Seed bank and re-use
30.2
Seed-exchange lists, publication in
25.3, Div. III. 13“Selection”, not to be used as or in cultivar
epithet21.17
Selections
Pre. 1 fn, 3. Nt. 1, 3. Ex. 8
Self-fertilization, repeated
2.14
Series– not a category recognized by this
Code
22B.1
– not to be used as or in cultivar
epithet21.17– to be treated as Groups
22B.1– transposition into Group
22. Ex. 10, 22. Ex. 11’s-Hertogenbosch, in epithet
21. Ex. 7
Silk Road not Shiruku-rōdo
34. Ex. 1
Similarity, character-based: Group
as category based on
3.1
Single quotation marks
14.1
Songti17. Ex. 2
Sort, used as equivalent to “Group”
3. Nt. 1
Sort (Scandinavian and Russian), used as
equivalent to “cultivar”
2. Nt. 2
Sorte (German), used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2. Nt. 2
Spanish, equivalent of “cultivar”
in
2. Nt. 2, 2. Nt. 3
Species– common name transcribed fromJapanese
21.21– no longer recognized designatedGroup
3. Ex. 4
Specimens of new cultivars orGroups27G.1
Spelling
35
188– correction
see Corrections to spelling– – epithets in Latin form
35.1
– – epithets in non-Latin form
35.2
– where epithets published under ICN
35.1“Sport”, not to be used as or in cultivar
epithet21.17
Stability– in naming
Pre. 1, Prin. 1, Prin. 8– nomenclatural standards
Prin. 9– of characters
2.3
Starting point18– as condition of establishment
27.1– for cultivar and Group names
18.1– for graft-chimaeric genera
18.3– for orchid grex names
18.1, 18.2
Statutory plant registration authority– acceptance of names by ICRA Div. IV. 4– cultivar epiphets, formation of 11. Nt. 1– definition
Div. IV. 3– denomination classes
6. Nt. 1– establishment of cultivar names
27.5– nomenclatural standard
Div. V. 5– provisional listing of names
27.6– rejection of names by
11.3, 31.2
– re-use of names
30. Nt. 1– seed-raised cultivar
Div. V. 6
Statutory protection, lapse of
11.4
Statutory term, word “variety” asequivalent of “cultivar”
2. Nt. 4“Strain”– not to be used as or in cultivar
epithet21.17– used as equivalent to “cultivar”
2.2
Suffix –araDiv. III. 5–7, Div. III. 9
Symbols, use in epithets
21.19
Synonym– accepted name when rejected or
replaced
11.3– definition
11.2– relation to trade designation
13.2– trade designation not to be cited as asynonym
13.2– used as trade designation
13. Nt. 1
System of naming
Pre. 1
Taxon
Pre. 1– at species rank or below reclassified ascultivar21.5– definition
Pre. 1

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

Index, by Subject– name change
21.4– no longer recognized and incorporated
in epithet
3.3, 29.4– nomenclatural typeDiv. V. Nt. 1, Div. V. Nt. 2– reclassified as cultivar
21.5
Taxonomic study, changes to names asa result ofPre. 8Ten Bob Note, as an epithet
21. Ex. 64
Teratological form
2. Ex. 20
Term, in Latin form
21.12
terminology, of statutory plantregistration authority
31.2
Tetraploid clone
2. Ex. 15
Theses, unpublished
25. Nt. 1
Topiary
2. Ex. 27
Topophysic clone– definition
2.7– may form cultivar
2.7
Topovariant, definition
2.13
Trade catalogue– date of26.3– electronically published
25. Nt. 3, 25C.1, 25C.2– – date of publication
26. Nt. 1– no evidence of date26.4
– publication in
25.3, Div. III. 13– sending copies to ICRA
25B.1
Trade designation
13– cited with accepted or adopted name17.2
– collective name given to scions ofdifferent cultivars grafted on samerootstock
2. Nt. 7– definition
13.1– derived from nationally important
cultivar names
13. Nt. 2– derived from synonym
13. Nt. 1– formation not regulated by thisCodePrin. 6
– from translated epithet
32. Nt. 1– in Chinese
17. Ex. 2– not to be cited as a synonym
13.2– status
17– styling
8. Nt. 2– – distinguished typographically
17.3– – placed within quotation marks
17.1
Trade list, confidential, publicationby
25.1

TrademarkPrin. 6– accompanied by accepted or adopted
name
8. Nt. 1– genetically modified plants
2. Nt. 6– in conflict with established name 31.3
– not to be confused with names
Div. IV. 6– recording of by ICRAs
Div. IV. 6– risk of becoming generic
8. Nt. 1
Transcription
34
– “#”
35.8
– “&”
35.8
– “ß”
35.8
– alphabetical epithets, when establishedin non-alphabetic scripts
34A.2– author’s name28.3
– consistency in
34A.1– corrections of spellings in
35.2– cultivar or grex names
32.1– hyphenation
35. Nt. 1– length
21L.1– ligature
35.7– provided on establishment of
non-Roman names
27F.1– recommended standards
27F.1– reverse
34. Nt. 1“Transformed”, not to be used as or incultivar epithet
21.17
Translation– author’s name28.3
– corrections of spellings in
35.2– cultivar name32.1
– discrepancies inPre. 11– epithets32– grex name32.1
– Group epithet
32.2– of this Code– – discrepancies inPre. 11– – use of varietas, forma or subspecies
as equivalent to cultivar in
2.2
Transliteration
33– author’s name28.3
– consistency within publication
33A.1– corrections of spellings in
35.2– cultivar or grex names
32.1– Cyrillic script
33. Ex. 1, 33. Ex. 2– ISO standards
33A.1– length
21L.1

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition

189

Index, by Subject– provided on establishment of
non-Roman names
27F.1– recommended standards 27F.1, 33A.1– reverse
33. Nt. 1
Trial, name used during
21C.1
Type, used as equivalent to“Group”
3. Nt. 1
Typescripts, publication by
25.1
Typography– graft-chimaera
24.2, 24.3
– grex epithets
23. Nt. 3, 23A.1– nothospecific epithets
23. Nt. 3– trade designations
17.3
Uncontrolled pollination
2.12
UNESCO, as epithet
31. Ex. 5
Uniformity– in characters
2.3– in naming
Prin. 1, Prin. 8
United Nations, as epithet
31. Ex. 5
United Star Ship, abbreviationof
35. Ex. 21
United States Library of Congress 33A.1
United States Patent and Trademark
Office31. Ex. 1, 31. Ex. 3– author’s name
28. Ex. 3
Variation– range of
20.2– within a species designatedGroup
3. Ex. 4
Variedad (Spanish), used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2. Nt. 2
Variedade (Portuguese), used as
equivalent to “cultivar”
2. Nt. 2
Varietà (Italian), used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2. Nt. 2varietas (var.)– not equivalent to “cultivar”
2. Nt. 1– no longer recognized designatedGroup
3. Ex. 4

190

Variété (French), used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2. Nt. 2
Variety– not to be used as or in cultivar
epithet21.16– used as equivalent to“cultivar”
2.2, 2. Nt. 2, 2. Nt. 4
Variety denomination
27. Nt. 1, Div. IV. 3– establishment of
27. Nt. 2– proposed
27. Nt. 2
Veberöd
2. Ex. 11
Vowel– connecting, in graft-chimaeric
names
24.3, Div. III. 4, Div. III. 6– diaeresis
35.5, 35.6
– pronounced long, in Japanesetranscriptions
34D.2
Welsh language
32. Ex. 2
Wild plants brought into cultivation,names of20.1, 20.2
WIPO, as epithet
31. Ex. 5
Witches’ broom
2. Ex. 4, 2. Ex. 5
Word(s)– derivation of, as guide tocorrection
35.14– in Latin form
21.12
– novel invention of
21.14– prohibited in epithets21.16, 21.17, 21.20
Working name
21C.1
World Bank, as epithet
31. Ex. 5

International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants – Ninth Edition